#been planning her secret jutsu for ages now

[leviiackrman]

OCs AS OBSCURE ASSOCIATIONS Pt. 2 + MUSIC MONTUESDAY;

I was tagged by @perpetuagf to answer these questions for a new oc, as well as being tagged by @simonxriley @corvosattano + @marivenah to post songs relating to my wips - so I merged them! Thank you my beloveds🤍

Tagging: @risingsh0t @sstewyhosseini @chuckhansen @roofgeese @unholymilf @florbelles @arklay @captmactavish @shellibisshe @simonxriley @queennymeria @nokstella @mrdekarios @thedeadthree @jacobseed @jackiesarch @heroofpenamstan @dameayliins @jillvalentinesday @shadowglens @fenharel @alexxmason @yurgir @malefiicarum + @baldurians

Chika x Kakashi Playlist || Obscure OC Associations Pt. 1 || Character Page

SONGS:

Sorry - Halsey

Sorry Mom x - Halflives

Big Girls Don’t Cry - Fergie

Lethal Woman - Dove Cameron

thenineteenseventyfive - Push Baby

Fly on the Wall - Miley Cyrus

ANIMAL: squirrels, dogs, pigs

COLORS: cream, black, forest green, sand

MONTH: april

NUMBER: 29, 3, 1

PLANTS: Japanese maple, flowering quince, any medicinal and/or poisonous plants

SMELLS: antiseptic solution, dust, soil

TIME OF DAY: twilight, early morning

GEMSTONE: emerald

SEASON: warm summers

PLACES: densely packed forest, sandstorms, around a campfire

FOOD: bocchan dango, mochi, onigiri, miso soup

DRINKS: black tea, small amounts of sake, milk, water

ELEMENT: earth, air

ASTROLOGICAL SIGNS: taurus

SEASONING: ponzu, katsuobushi, karashi, mild spices

WEATHER: light rain, soft breeze

SKY: clouded skies or half moon skies

MAGICAL POWER: medical nin, summoning, transforming, secret jutsu: poisoned blood

WEAPON: acupuncture needles, poisoned needles, kunai, paper bombs

SOCIAL MEDIA: 100% a Reddit gal. Would stalk the shit outta people and find EVERY piece of info about them lmao

MAKEUP PRODUCT: opaque eyeshadow, eyeliner, intense blush/face paint, dark lipstick

CANDY: dorayaki (red bean pancakes), higashi, castella

METHOD OF LONG DISTANCE TRAVEL: running lmao, summoning jutsu (in difficult situations), expandable cloth to fly/glide like a squirrel

ART STYLE: minimalism, baroque

FEAR: causing comrades/friends deaths, being a leader, failing at what she’s good at/known for (ie saving lives), confined spaces (yknow… being buried alive and all)

MYTHOLOGICAL CREATURE: tailed beasts (muhahahahaha)

PIECE OF STATIONARY: pencil (can do sm but is v fragile), scrolls

THREE EMOJIS: 🐿️🍃🩻

CELESTIAL BODY: Neptune, Pluto, crescent moons

[sporksaber]

If hiruzen (and danzo bc if he was alive itd be him or a puppet hokage he controlls) did die two decades earlier who would become the fifth hokage after Minato died? Like, Kakashi would be too young and inexperienced, they couldn't allow a clan head to do it, and the sannin had all dipped.

Depending on the timeline you use (bc I think there was retconning/unreliable information) orochimaru could have still been around. (If you use anko's age, he had to of been in the village when naruto was born. Anko is 24, was a genin between the ages of 10 to 12, and didn't catch orochimafu's attention until her first chunin exam. So it was at most 13 years before the start of naruto when she recieved her curse mark.)

Orochimaru becomes hokage and raises naruto au.

Cannon plays out with orochimaru still in the village until naruto is born, at which point there's some bullshittery that leads to hiruzen dying. As he dies he names orochimaru his heir under the condition he raises naruto (this condition may or may not be secret blood/soul binding jutsu enforced. Whichever ends up being funnier).

Orochimaru looks at little infant naruto and is like, I hate you and your father, and then carries him off to go claim his hat.

Now, I headcannon orochimaru as being kind of shit at administrative work entirely because he's never done it before and obviously none of hiruzen or Minato advisors want to support him. So he's not having a great time.

Cue his secret root research buddy danzo popping up to try to blackmail him. This lasts about two hours of orochimaru playing along before he kills him and is done with it.

At some point durring the early days of orochimaru settling into his position and dealing with the work that goes into rebuilding a destroyed village mikoto pops up at his house like where is my godson. And orochimaru let's her in and then she's like oh my madara you built him an actual nursery, I expected to find him in a closet. Orochimaru wats to be offended, but he did try that at first.

It is a number of months until orochimaru is able to properly get back into root, at which point, much to his disgust, naruto has started crawling. Orochimaru is still a shit person but he's been distracted away from his immortality bullshit. I'm going to say he was definitly dabbling in curse marks before this but whether or not he put one on anko yet is hard to decide.

Regardless, Anko is frequently forced to babysit naruto and is pissed about it.

But back to root, orochimaru has a moment where he decides that he's not hiruzen or Minato and the nice village act is unnecessary. So he just folds all the parts of root into the corresponding legitimate divisions of the village. Hiding shit is unnecessary when you're a military dictator. Are there division heads who are horrified by all the shit that was going on that they didn't know about (but they know hiruzen and most likly Minato did)? Yep. But what are they gonna say about it? (Especially when it's decades old?) So orochimaru does continue his experiments and some are genuinly horrible, although there is less done on orphans as a side affect of it not being as hidden anymore.

[A note before I continue, I'm not considering the madara rabbit goddess stuff here. It's too complicated and the kind of arc I personally always skip.]

Back to the Uchiha. The lack of people actively trying to screw them over means their social status in the village is much better than it was before. Itachi is probably still pulled into anbu very young, and I think he'd eventually become orochimaru's apprentice. He also hates orochimaru, but that's besides the point. Orochimaru allows it because he still doesn't like administrative shit and eventually plans to go back to his experiments full time. If he didn't have a point to prove he'd of bailed already. Itachi ends up in the assistant position fanon sakura often ends up in for tsunade and Kakashi where they make sure the paperwork is actually done and no extreme diplomatic issue pops up due to their sensei's shit personality.

Speaking of tsunade, she defs comes to visit after the first few years. She kind of ends up just getting into constant arguments with orochimaru (who probably uses toddler/very young child naruto to mess with her often) and reorganize the hospital before leaving again. Jiraya takes longer to visit. He probs had an argument with orochimaru early on, and jiraya is being stubborn while orochimaru knows he'll crawl back eventually.

What else do I need to cover? Naruto loves his wierd pale dad (who does not let him call him dad under any circumstances). He ends up living a very comfortable life. Orochimaru's parenting style is very science based so he never needs anything physically and all the emotional needs are met by mikoto and to a lesser extent anko and Kakashi (who was put on guard duty fir like a week when there was a kyubi kidnaping threat and then just never left). He gets to grow up besties with Sasuke, and does very well in the restructured academy (because the Canon academy doesn't really teach shit and orochimaru made it include harder and more spread out topics with the option of specialization) as he now has a support network to work with his needs.

Anyone who knows me knows sakura is my favorite character. She thrives under the new academy and is able to have all her strengths worked on to the point she's on par or better than naruto and Sasuke when they're put on a team together. (I imagine teams are planned I'm advance to a certain extent. I always find reasoning people give for sakura to be on their team really fun.)

Sasuke is still a dick, but without the trauma and with his mom to put him in his place. Also, like in the manga, he has a bit of reciprocation for sakura's crush (which isn't as strong here), but idk if they'd be endgame.

Orochimaru does come to care for naruto. Because it's naruto. But he is never really affectionate outright. (Naruto knows he loves him though. Which he does in his own way.)

I think im one for now. Enjoy.

[shisui-uchiha-anon]

Can I please rq headcanons for young shisui falling off love with a jinchuriki who is despised by the village?

It has been ages since I got asked like this, hopefully, I will live up to my reputation 😅

The age difference between him and jinchuriki is some two to three years. She was not born in Konha she was brought back by the Konoha nin. Order issued by Danzo. She was more than just jinchuriki, that came to light later. She was also a descendant of the Senju bloodline. Her features are witness to that. Inside of her are locked six tails.

Danzo got what he wanted a Senju under his command water to fight the fire and if that did not go well he could always use beast in the girl. He didn't even have to plant her into Uchiha lines she planned herself. Like a magnet to the metal, she became friends with Uchiha Shisui first. Like a flame love bloomed between them, till Shisui changed, he became cold and distant.

Till news broke out, Shisui committed suicide or at least that is what they have been told. Everyone suspected that Itachi was the one to blame...The last thing that Shisui told her was...

~ "Don't feel left behind be happy that you are not a Uchiha"~

.....he was dead ten days later.

But Shisui was not dead and by the strange turn of events he was alive, he hoped that he could reunite with her alas...She committed crimes she did unthinkable things, in search of him, and she was now despised by the village.

As the Akatsuki started to die one by one. She left the safety of Konoha once the circumstances were favorable. She was fortunate to find the snake Sannin Orochimaru. There she learned the secrets she never hoped to even exist. She also learned that Orochimaru was the one playing Danzo as his figurine. Learning beside him fast she became his favorite "A Snake Daughter" he gifted her with his curse mark, which was now decorating her collarbone. She was ready after that...

Revenge was on her mind. She will not allow Itachi to die he will live. For Itachi living shall be a curse, not death. And Itachi alive shall be a curse to Shisui, to watch him being forced to walk this earth

Hidan has fallen. She was waiting to learn his location where his body was parted and planted under the ground. Using a jutsu she protected herself. Once she got him out of the ground, well just his chest. Cutting it out she had his lungs. She got involved in the battle between Itachi and Sasuke, together with some Knoha nin, injured and with his chakra depleted Sasuke retreated leaving the body of his brother. There was still a little life left in Itachi. She used all of her chakra on him, healing him. When her chakra was gone she used the chakra of the six tails. She was in a coma for six weeks, thanks to that, but still, she learned her limits. Orochimaru had her safe and Itachi contained in one of his chambers. She got the transplantation done after she was back in the world of the living. It was a success. Just in time, Konoha found out about this hideout where they were, and she fled, she could not be caught with the snake Sannin. What happened with Itachi she had no idea and she didn't care. All that he was to her was an experiment.

And Now Shisui was aware of all that facing her, angry, disappointed, disgusted, defeated. And all the love that he once felt burned leaving only ashes of hatred.

"I hate you. I would sooner feed the dog than you. I thought that my presence, that my sacrifice would mean something to you. Why? Am I too just an experiment? Were I that all this time, from the very beginning?" He looked at her from behind the bars, she was bound, more beautiful than ever. Long brown thick hair, almost as curly as his own, pale clean face, dark-brown eyes almost flashing to that dark red of the thick spilled blood. She lifted her face, a cruel sirk decorating her face, he had on each side of her face one red stripe that married both cheeks jawline, the identical stripe she had on her wrists.

"We go separate ways. You are right and I am wrong, but you are the past and I am the present" The Only response he got from her, they hated each other.

[sjhanny2000]

Secrets Worth Sharing

A/N: Hey y'all! This is my first Naruto fanfic, which I've also posted on Archive of Our Own. Please be kind and enjoy!

Warning(s): Minor character death, angst, hurt/comfort, intersex characters, arranged marriage, talks/thoughts about abortion/miscarriage

~~~~

Tobirama Senju was a man of many secrets. Well, more like a man that highly values his own privacy and is not as open as other individuals (like his easy-trusting older brother for example). He was not given the privilege of being open with his truths and feelings, having been groomed from birth to be a heartless shinobi who did not allow his emotions to interfere with his performance. His father had been harsh with these facts whilst training and out on the battlefield, blunt and uncaring that Tobirama and his brothers were children and children had no place amongst the battlefield and shouldn’t be expected to take a life without a bat of an eye. Kawarama had only been seven when he was ripped away from this world, so young and full of life, and it had taken everything in Tobirama’s small, lanky eleven pre-pubescent form to not break down much like his elder brother had, to feel such unbridled emotion his surviving otouto had felt. Itama’s death only a year later (sweet, innocent, and healing Itama) wrung him dry of tears, of allowing himself to be so vulnerable when it came to loss because to die ‘in battle was honorable’, at least that’s what their father had said as dirt was piled atop of his otouto’s grave to the right of Kawarama’s. He fought with every fiber of his being to protect what little family he had left, taking hits meant for Hashirama and saving Toka from debilitating blows, creating new jutsus, and putting the needs and feelings of others before his own because he wasn’t supposed to feel, shinobi don’t feel-.

Then, as he stood dutifully beside his anija opposite the Uchiha heirs amongst their fellow clansmen, Tobirama couldn’t help but feel. Moments before he had nearly stolen the life of one Izuna Uchiha and as adrenaline and tension crossed through his ever lanky yet muscular form, the conversation mingling between the opposing clans made his heart thumped against his chest as the two clan heads agreed to peace. Hope fluttered dangerously in his chest as his wine colored orbs searched Madara’s half hidden profile, gazing at those pools of obsidian with caution and reluctance whilst trying to determine whether the Uchiha was speaking truth when he offered his hand in establishing between through blood soaked clans. The time following the mutual surrender of the Senju and Uchiha, of Hashirama and Madara finally obtaining the means of support to create the peace they had dreamed of from a young age as they were forced to bury clansmen and young brothers, was a whirlwind of events, filled with peace talks, negotiations, and making sure his anija did not make a fool of himself. He waited for the other shoe to drop as each party laid out the final agreements, for this foolish dream of peace between the two rivals to come to an end before he began to believe it was true, and much to his surprise and his other clansmen (including his far too optimistic elder brother), the Uchiha set a requirement for concession.

“A Senju heir must marry one of ours, as a show of mutual acceptance of these peace agreements and in means of acquiring extra security for our clan.”

By the time this peace talks came to be, Hashirama and Mito had been married for nearly a year already and with the eldest Senju heir already taken and the other two dead and gone, the responsibility of establishing peace, in ending the unnecessary bloodshed between their respective clans, to honor the unneeded deaths of Itama and Kawarama, fell onto Tobirama’s shoulders. Being placed in such a position with no means of escape or replacement had been both suffocating and frustrating but he knew better than to reject the frail olive branch the Uchiha had set before them. Hashirama had tried to reason with Madara, (“Madara, is this really necessary-?”), and before the Uchiha clan head could even think of a response, Tobirama calmly sealed his fate.

“We agree to the terms you lay before us.”

His readied agreeance shocked not only his brother and cousin but floored the Uchiha delegation, particularly one Madara Uchiha who stared at him like he had grown a second head. Many deemed him one of the greatest haters of the Uchiha, having seen his treatment towards the rival clan on and off the battlefield, but Tobirama truly had no firm and enduring hate and ill-will towards the fire natured shinobi. Yes, he felt hate towards the Uchiha that had slaughtered his brothers but it was not directed towards the entirety of the Uchiha; they had been at war and a shinobi did whatever it took to survive or gain an upper hand, even if it meant killing the innocent. He found himself wondering what Kawarama and Itama would be like as he stood there with determination, arms crossed over his chest with finality. Would they be upset at seeing him agree to practically give himself away as a bargaining chip as a means to obtaining peace? Would they beg for there to be another way, to demand the Uchiha change their mind? Sadly, he would never know and that piece of knowing reality only strengthened his resolve.

Hashirama, placed between a rock and a hard place, conceded to giving away his only living brother away as a means of finally having peace and Tobirama watched as dread and reluctance colored his anija’s tar colored eyes. The plans of this arranged marriage were set and Tobirama found himself coming to look eye to eye with his promised husband and obsidian orbs subtly clashed with his pools of merlot, an unspoken bond now tying them together forever. Upon arriving back at the Senju compound, Tobirama found himself subjected to a nearly hysterical Hashirama, his elder brother demanding why, why had Tobirama agreed to such demands, there had to be another way-! Toka, while significantly more in control of her emotions, had similar demands, her main emotions having been anger and frustration (“There is only enough room for one idiot in this family, little cousin, and Hashirama already has that role covered!”) and after dealing with a depressed Hashirama, Tobirama did his best to soothe his cousin's worries. The only calm and rational person aside from Tobirama himself was Mito, his well-collected and commanding sister-in-law swiftly jumping in and knocking some sense into her blubbering husband and seething cousin-in-law and if she told him that she questioned his intelligence as they parted ways for the night, only the gods and the chirping crickets would know.

With the negotiations finished and the bed made and laid in by both parties, the construction of Hashirama and Madara’s dream village began and with it began his forced courtship with the Uchiha clan head. Hashirama, in an attempt to be intimidating, threatened the apathetic Uchiha with bodily harm if he ever came to harm his “precious otouto”, those his threats fell short for numerous reasons, the largest being that the peace treaty prohibited any violence occurring between the clans. Tobirama was swift in reminding his anija of this fact. Madara and his courtship began with a rocky start, as many arranged marriages do (Hashirama and Mito’s being the rare exception), and the need to be open emotionally, to not hide his emotions and to be the mind and voice of reason always was a difficult task. His betrothed also struggled with this reality, to be vulnerable in a world that ate such an open state with murderous glee, and arguments were had and feelings accidentally stepped on. Two emotionally stunted men together was a recipe for disaster and many watched them with bated breaths, for their engagement to fall apart, for the cautious hopes for peace to shatter into millions of pieces before their very eyes. The weight to succeed weighed heavy on Tobirama’s shoulders and as he stood in the middle of Madara and Izuna’s backyard amidst another argument with Madara, copious amounts of rain hailing from above without restraint as frustration and confusion tormented his soul, it finally forced him to collapse. He shouted at the Uchiha standing a mere few feet away from him under the roof of the engawa, tears racing down his marked face as he shouted himself hoarse, one of the worst storms in the region's history unfolding around them. Madara watched him with irritation, a well-made mask of indifference sitting upon his stoic visage, and as Tobirama finally gave up, when he threw the towel in and allow himself to be vulnerable for the first time in years, the Uchiha’s rough lips were suddenly on his own and suddenly his surroundings, his worries, his fears were gone and replaced with warm comfort.

Their relationship became one of truth and openness from that moment forward, the two of them doing their best to establish a balance between themselves, and unknowingly fell in love along the way. By the time the primary building of Konoha had been completed and their wedding date arrived, Tobirama could confidently (and quite fondly, though no one needed to know this at the time) state that he loved Madara Uchiha. As they exchanged their vows before the clans of the village, with Izuna smirking that ugly smirk of his and Hashirama in tears as his poor wife comforted the weeping fool (“He is taking Tobi away from me Mito!”, “Tobirama is not yours beloved, he is a grown man.”) Tobirama gazed at his husband to be with honest hope and heated cheeks. His heart sweetly ached at hearing Madara say “I do”, at knowing without a doubt in his mind that he was now Madara’s and Madara was his, that he had someone in which he could wholly confide his secrets and feelings in, and Tobirama knew he had been blessed well the moment their lips joined, sealing their marital union as those around them cheered and sobbed in the case of his anija. Their marriage, while lovely, of course experienced its own bumps here and there, particularly on matters of legislation and equality within the village, but Tobirama wouldn’t trade it away for the world because a world without Madara at his side was not worth living in.

Yet, as he stared at the white stick resting within his shaking hands, Tobirama feared that the world they had made was going to shatter at any second. Two lines of crimson glared at him with undenying truth, the feeling of an extra, new source of chakra nestled within his own person only confirming the results within his grasp. He had been born as an anomaly not only in appearance but in anatomicalities as well; the midwife had nearly passed out when she caught sight of not only albinism but his newborn self having both male and female genitalia and his father’s reaction hadn’t been much kinder. Few people knew of his condition and those who did typically accepted him no matter his abnormalities, Madara being no exception to that, and as he found himself happily married and being tasked with teaching the up and coming generation, the Senju found the yearning to have children of his own grow with each hair ruffle.

Tobirama knew the likelihood of someone with his condition, rare as it was, being able to carry a child let only father one and had unhappily accepted that he would never be able to have a child of both his and Madara’s making. With this truth in mind, the two of them still practiced safe sex and were content with the moments of parenthood being a mentor allowed them, never feeling compelled to strive for anything more; well, at least, Madara hadn’t shown any interest of having children of their own. Even with their vigilance and cautiousness, they ended slipping up here and there, having drunk too much sake or simply enjoyed feeling one another intimately, flesh to flesh, and now here Tobirama was, standing alone in their shared bathroom, two seconds from imploding as he internally panicked. How could this have happened? They had been so careful! What was Madara going to think?!

Silent, unshed tears threatened to fall down his pale features, the gravity of the situation at hand weighing down on him without any restraint. Madara and he were busy with their village and clan duties, with Tobirama being the advisor to his idiot brother who had been elected hokage somehow, along with being the Uchiha matriarch, and Madara acting as his other advisor and clan head. They had already been married for two years and were financially and emotionally stable as two shinobi could be and would have no trouble affording the costs that came along with having a child. No, Tobirama worried over whether this pregnancy was even viable and if Madara would want the child growing within him. The two of them were happy and content with their childless life, what if Madara only wanted that? He couldn’t give up his child so easily, the chance of having one in itself was a miracle, but he could never imagine living a life without his dark haired Uchiha. This secret was going to be the literal death of him.

*Knock knock*

Soft knocks from the bathroom doorway ripped Tobirama away from his heavy thoughts, the Senju hurried tucking the test into the pocket of his training pants, calling out swiftly, “Enter!”

He was thoroughly relieved when the calm personage of his sister-in-law appeared in the doorway, a look of caution and soft worry conflicting with her beautiful features as she stepped forward, sliding the door closed behind her.

Comforting pools of inky black washed over his form, the Uzumaki princess coming to kneel beside him, “No one saw me enter. It is just us.”

Relief flooded his system once more, a shaky sigh escaping the albino as he ran a hand through his hair for probably the millionth time in that hour alone, “Thank the gods.”

“If I may ask, what is this sudden need for secrecy Tobirama,” Mito questioned calmly, gazing at him with searching eyes. “Has something happened?”

Here goes nothing…

Slowly retrieving the test hidden within his pants pocket, Tobirama shakily deposited it into his sister-in-law’s hands, and if the situation had been different, Tobirama would have revelled in being able to shake Mito into a state of shock as she was now.

The Uzumaki’s now avid attention shifted from the positive pregnancy test to Tobirama, the redhead murmuring with caution, “Are you certain?”

He gave her a weak nod, his nerves growing with each second. “I can sense another source of chakra developing within me. Its size fits with the time frame of the last time Madara and I slept together without protection eight weeks ago.”

“Does Madara know of this,” Mito replied, face growing stoic once more. His lack of an answer had his brother’s wife sighing, placing the test back within Tobirama’s grip, “I see. I figure this pregnancy was neither planned nor expected.”

Tobirama did his best to reign in his fluctuating emotions, the sensor squeezing his eyes shut, “I presumed having a child of our own would never be a reality, considering our circumstances. We have never discussed having children, Mito; what if he does not want to be a father? I-I cannot just dispose of it.”

Mito shifted her form, a comforting hand coming to rest on his shoulder, “While I cannot speak entirely on your husband’s behalf, Tobirama, I know I can say that he would be over the moon to hear you are with child. Madara treasures the clan children, why would he not adore having his own?”

Both he and Madara treasured the children within the Uchiha clan, spending large amounts of time assisting fellow clan members by babysitting their spawn or teaching them various jutsus. Tobirama had often found himself imagining the dark haired children that often swarmed his husband were their children, excited to see their father after a long day. A reality he never thought possible until now.

Pools of wine, shakened with doubt and worry, came to fall upon Mito’s face of comfort and dignity, “How do I even go about telling him? What if he assumes the child is not his?”

She squeezed his shoulder in reassurance, voice smooth as water and warm as midday sun, “He would have to be stupider than he is now to conclude the child within you is the product of adulterous actions, brother. You simply need to be honest with him, just as you always have been; keeping this secret will only complicate things more.”

“Tobirama, I’m home!”

No, no, no, he wasn’t ready, he-!

It was only Mito’s touch that kept Tobirama grounded in that moment of panic, the Uzumaki stating with confidence, “Some things cannot be kept secret Tobirama. Tell him.”

“Tobirama? Is everything alright -?”

Madara’s familiar figure appeared in the bathroom doorway, the Uchiha’s already concerned face only intensifying as he stopped mid sentence, coming to kneel beside Tobirama with worry, “What has happened?”

Standing to her feet with grace, whilst knocking the pregnancy test out of view, Mito greeted the Uchiha clan head with a small smile, “Nothing that will not right itself in time, my friend. Now please excuse me, I promised my husband of mine that I would have his favorite dish prepared for him before he returns.”

Her gaze shifted to Tobirama with skillful ease, stating calmly, “Have faith Tobirama, all will be well.”

With that, the Uzumaki was gone, and the two men were left to themselves, an awkward silence quickly enveloping their persons due to her absence.

It was Madara who spoke first, the Uchiha taking Tobirama’s bare hand in his gloved one, “Are you alright Tobirama?”

Was he alright? He was eight weeks pregnant with a child he was not even sure had been possible until his discovery, one he was not certain that his husband would want. The Senju had numerous duties to fulfill not just as the advisor to the Hokage and as clan matriarch but also as a sensei to his students; he would not be able to assist them in learning for the following months until the child’s subsequent arrival.

Tobirama swallowed the fear attempting to slither up his throat, hand tightening around Madara’s, “Promise me that you will listen to what I have to say before releasing your judgement Madara.”

“What is going? Tobirama-!”

Steeling himself, Tobirama gave his husband a stern glare, “Promise me.”

Madara shifted uneasily in his position beside Tobirama, answering reluctantly, “I promise to listen.”

An agitated sigh left the sensor, Tobirama doing his best to gather his thoughts, “As you know, I have been experiencing fatigue and bouts of sickness these past few weeks. To better understand the reasons behind my condition, I conducted various tests on myself and whilst running these tests, came across a foreign entity within myself.”

His husband stiffened and moved to speak but Tobirama cut him off before a sound could escape him, “Worried that it was unnatural, I began to run more in depth tests to better understand the origin of this foreign entity.”

“In the end, with my symptoms in mind, I conducted a final test to confirm my suspicions. The results have me anxious about your reaction, because it is something I did not think possible of occurring.”

The clan head gazed at him with wariness, fear present in those beautiful pools of midnight black that Tobirama loves to peer into for hours on end, but Madara’s voice is strong with determination, “Whatever it is Tobirama, we will face it together! Hell, that idiot brother of yours will do everything in his power to fix it!”

A frown formed on Tobirama’s face, the sensor retorting quietly, “This is not something that can be healed Madara-.”

“It cannot hurt to at least try,” Madara shouted, his other hand coming to cup Tobirama’s left cheek. “I refuse to let you die laying down you foolish Senju-!”

Chuckling wetly, tears of anxiety and cautious joy blurred his vision, “I am not dying you Uchiha idiot.”

Confliction of relief and confusion waged on Madara’s personage, “You are not? But you said it was unfixable-!”

Tobirama was quick to cut him off, giving the fiery man a firm look, “If you had let me finish before rudely interrupting me, I was going to tell you that the condition I am in cannot be healed but it will fix itself on its own in seven months time you blockhead!”

Black eyes searched his person, clearly scrambling for answers, and the albino groaned in annoyance, “I swear, you can be as dense as my brother at times! I am trying to tell you that I am pregnant, you imbecile!”

Oh kami, what had he done?

Madara froze in his spot beside Tobirama, staring at him with undetectable emotion, and the sensor instantly was sent into a panic at his reaction, “I know we have never officially discussed having children and I know having a child right now while the village is still so young and with us being so busy is not logical but I want to have this child and I will raise it with or without your approval-!”

Rough lips smothering his own cut him off mid-rant, fiery passion burning brightly in the act of intimacy as his husband’s other hand came to cup his right cheek, and after a few moments of quiet, Madara pulled away, joy shining brightly in his tear-blurred eyes, “How could you ever think that I would not want to have a child with the man I love?”

With that, Tobirama fell apart, silent tears rolling down his cheeks as he timidly replied, “A normal man could never do this.“

“Who said I wanted a normal man,” Madara firmly questioned, eyes stern and passionate. “I married a man who is a genius shinobi in his own right, who also happens to have a condition that has gifted us with a chance to have a child of our own flesh when so many others couples dream of such an opportunity!”

“You are not upset,” Tobirama whispered cautiously.

Madara gave him a shining smile and kissed him once more, tears of his own running down his face as his right hand came to rest on the albino’s flat stomach, “I could never be upset over something like this Tobirama. A child is a gift from the gods; I only pray it has your beautiful mind.”

The Senju stifled a sob at the Uchiha’s confession and Madara rested his forehead against Tobirama’s, allowing him to give his husband soft, comforting kisses.

After a few moments, Tobirama was able to reign himself in, giving Madara a small grin, “Hashirama and Izuna are going to be complete nightmares once they learn I am expecting.”

Scoffing, Madara pulled away, though he didn’t move his hand resting on Tobirama’s abdomen, “Those two buffoons are already nightmares in general. All hell will break loose once they hear they will be receiving a niece or nephew within the year.”

A comfortable silence filled the area for a few minutes before Tobirama spoke once more, “I asked that we do not let anyone know of the baby until at least the twelfth week mark, Mito aside of course; I do not want to get anyone excited in case I happen to miscarry.”

“You are not going to miscarry anything,” Madara stated confidently, moving Tobirama to rest his back against his chest whilst other hand came to join his right one. “But I understand your reasoning and agree to wait until you are ready to share this news.”

Tobirama turned his head to look at his husband, murmuring lovingly, “Thank you Madara.”

His husband pecked his lips, replying fondly, “Anything for you, my husband.”

Some secrets were better worth sharing after all.

[chalabrun]

where danzo got his sharingan (theory)

When it comes to the matter of where exactly Danzo attained the infamous Sharingan that littered his artificial arm, it begs the question: just where did they come from? Or, more specifically, who was the Uchiha who provided Shin Uchiha's genetic basis? I hope to explore this and more in this meta.

A background: What we know

To begin, I think it goes without saying that Shin Uchiha was the one who provided Danzo with his arm graft. Now, something I think can be reliably disproven is the fact that the Sharingan on Danzo's arm weren't harvested from the victims of the Uchiha Clan Massacre. Instead, through Uchiha genetic material, the Sharingan there were from a single genetic source. 

Naruto Gaiden ch. 700+7, Sasuke confirms Shin as the source of Danzo's grafted, Sharingan-riddled arm.

Shin, with his missing right arm that corresponds exactly with the one Danzo had.

While perhaps it was popular to theorize that the Sharingan on Danzo's arm were harvested from the victims of the Uchiha Massacre, while it's already been proven false, one of the biggest holes in this theory is the fact that Danzo's right arm had been concealed and bandaged before the Uchiha Massacre even started, suggesting that Danzo had such procedures done before it was even suggested or brought to light. That, and Orochimaru had left Konoha before the Massacre had even occurred, at least a handful of years before the likes of Naruto or Sasuke were born (as the Massacre happened when Sasuke was roughly 8 years old). Or, it's strongly suggested they'd left before then.

Ch. 121, when Orochimaru confirmed their own defection from the village as more than a decade before Part 1.

But, as this would go on, this leads us into our next point.

A background: Danzo & Orochimaru

Orochimaru when they were a member of Root.

One of the most mysterious facets of the plot is Orochimaru and Danzo's working relationship, and how far it went. While a fairly shadowy time, there are a few concrete absolutes of what Orochimaru used their scientific prowess for in service to Danzo; or rather, what advances were made before Orochimaru's formal defection. 

The first, and most notable, was taking Anko Mitarashi on as a student and using her in their experiments, prominently with the Curse Marks. 

Orochimaru insinuating at Anko being their past student during the Forest of Death arc.

Anko struggling with her own Curse Mark we learn she received long before Sasuke ever attained his.

Orochimaru, after their revival in the Fourth War arc describing some of the mechanics of their Curse Mark.

One thing significant about the Curse Mark (or, the Curse Seal of Heaven, as it's formally called) is the fact that it had in a one-in-ten success rate, meaning that, while working under Danzo, Orochimaru likely had the jurisdiction to conduct such dubious, fatal experiments with forbidden jutsu despite the casualties incurred. Given Anko's age (24 in Part 1) would've been 13-14 at the time (give or a take a few years from the decade or more since Orochimaru's defection), it meant that Danzo likely authorized them so long as he benefited from the Sannin's experiments. Which leads us to the next point.

Danzo & Orochimaru: An interest in Hashirama

Now given the relational age of students/test subjects like Anko, this leads us to the next most notable. As many people know, the Root agent known as Yamato was also a test subject of Orochimaru's, largely in the twilight years when they became more and more unethical with their experiments. Now, again, here's something to consider:

Danzo, exhibiting signs of possessing Hashirama's cells during his battle with Sasuke.

Now, as we're given a timeframe for when exactly Orochimaru was a part of Root and doing illicit experiments for Danzo's benefit, this leads us to the next most prominent test subject we're introduced to in Part 2.

Yamato, around the time of his introduction to manga & Tenchi Bridge mission.

Ch. 291, where Orochimaru expounds on the experiments they did with the Shodai's cells.

As we learn on the Tenchi Bridge mission, Yamato possesses Hashirama's cells from experiments conducted by Orochimaru who came across (or was given access to?) Hashirama's body they extracted the First's cells from. Now, taking into account Yamato's age this early on in Part 2 (26), the math there would have to factor in Orochimaru's defection and the time since. So, 26 - 14 (adding an additional 4 to factor in the 3 year interlude period and year-long Part 1) = 12, making Yamato around the same age as Anko (give or take a few years) when Orochimaru was experimenting on their Curse Marks while being a part of Root. Especially since these experiments' test subjects are confirmed to have all been children.

Now, while this might seem like random pieces of information, this will become very important. As we can infer from this alone, Orochimaru had a dedicated interest and access to the bodies of the Founders...

Orochimaru using Edo Tensei for the first time during the Konoha Crush.

...as evidenced by their debut use of the Edo Tensei kinjutsu that demands genetic samples of the ones being summoned in order to work. Hell, the first time they utilized the Impure World Summoning kinjutsu was to wield Hashirama and Tobirama against Hiruzen.

Orochimaru: Their interest in the Uchiha

Obito/Tobi on location in the Sharingan lab secreted within his base of operations.

Now, something I think needs clarifying is this: at no point in the manga was it ever confirmed that Orochimaru ever had access to the Sharingan harvested after the Uchiha Massacre. The only one who had, however, was Obito Uchiha as Tobi. In fact, it's strongly insinuated that Danzo likely gave Obito unprecedented access to the victims' bodies and allowed him to harvest all the Sharingan he desired, as seen in the aftermath of Danzo's defeat where Tobi/Obito is shown in his lab with hundreds of Sharingan samples. And the only plausible way it would've been remotely possible was if those Sharingan were from the Massacre's victims.

The prelude to the Hokage Summit when Tobi outright mentions meeting Danzo before.

This doesn't mean that neither person never coveted the Sharingan's power, however. It simply debunks the notion that any of the Sharingan in Danzo's grafted arm were ever Sharingan belonging to the victims of the Uchiha Massacre. As seen with Shin, the Sharingan were artificially made in a lab from Uchiha genetic samples from an unknown donor (or, unwilling test subject, more likely). 

As stated by Shin himself, he and the other Shin clones were cultivated by Orochimaru, not composed of stolen Sharingan from Massacre victims.

The Shin clones themselves from Gaiden, all shown with identical Mangekyo Sharingans like the original Shin.

And, of course, Orochimaru had an extremely well-documented covetousness for the Uchiha and their abilities, best evidenced in their interactions with Itachi and Sasuke Uchiha.

During Orochimaru's years in Akatsuki, they attempted to steal Itachi's body shortly after he joined, but lost their hand as a result.

Orochimaru during one of Sasuke's training sessions before they planned to take his body (mostly) voluntarily as their new host.

However, aside from this vested interest, it can't be overstated enough that Orochimaru is only ever canonly shown targeting living Uchiha, namely Itachi and Sasuke, both which resulted in failure. Regardless of how that interest manifested, what is canon is the fact that Orochimaru only got such power from two sources: the Sharingan they cultivated themself, and the Uchiha survivors they targeted, those being the Uchiha brothers. 

Uchiha Shisui: The possible Uchiha donor?

Ao when he used his Byakugan at the Gokage Summit to confirm that Danzo was not only in possession of Shisui's eye, but that the chakra of his arm matched Shisui's as well.

Now, with the fact that Danzo has reliably proven to have possessed cultivated Sharingan from a single donor, by the looks of it, that donor would've been Uchiha Shisui. However, I doubt this is the case due to the fact that 1) it defies the time period that Orochimaru would've been in the village long enough to collect such samples to create Sharingan imbued in Shin and 2) Danzo is shown with his arm being sealed before he's stated to have ever stolen Shisui's eye for himself. 

Danzo, unveiling his trump card at the start of his battle with Sasuke.

As we can see with this particular panel, a habit Danzo had fallen into was concealing his right, grafted arm and keeping them sealed. 

Hiruzen and the Elders' Council deliberating the possibility of needing to eradicate the Uchiha.

As shown above, Danzo habitually kept his right arm concealed before the Uchiha Massacre even happened. In fact, just panels ago in the same flashback is when Shisui is shown with his right eye missing. In such a consideration, the time between Itachi and Shisui's conversation and Itachi paying witness to the Massacre's deliberation likely wasn't long at all. And certainly not long enough of a time for Danzo to have stolen Shisui's eye and used them as a base for his arm's Sharingan (especially since Danzo has no probable scientific knowhow of the level Orochimaru possessed who had become a missing-nin for years before this point). While his eye certainly is, another consideration to make is that Ao only is capable of recognizing Shisui's chakra that he encountered with his Byakugan before, while never noticing the other Sharingan or Hashirama's DNA (especially since those with Hashirama's cells can be sensed as having them).

Shisui during his conversation with Itachi just panels before Itachi would meet with Hiruzen and the Elders' Council.

Now, while it's been shown before in the manga that eye transplants can occur with just the right amount of medical knowledge and performed by the recipient (as shown with Madara and Izuna's eyes, and later with Obito transferring Itachi's eyes to Sasuke), it goes without saying that medical and scientific knowledge aren't always synonymous with each other. Much like how Tobirama excelled in the sciences while Hashirama was stated to be an expert with medical ninjutsu, or how that dynamic became true again between Orochimaru and Tsunade as the Sannin, Danzo being able to transfer Shisui's Sharingan for his right eye doesn't mean he possessed the scientific knowledge necessary to cultivate Sharingan from it, timeline disputes and narrow timeframes notwithstanding.

Therefore, I don't think that Shisui's Sharingan provided the basis for the Sharingan in Danzo's arm. There is, however, one last and likely possibility.

Uchiha Madara: The most likely Uchiha donor

Now, while this might seem incredibly farfetched, I have a lot of reason to believe that Madara was the genetic template for the Sharingan in Danzo's arm and Shin Uchiha's body. And I have reasons for this, too.

Madara is the most likely Uchiha, and the one who would've gone unnoticed if his body had been experimented on.

Madara at the moment of his death, not long before the end of the Third War, approximately.

When Madara admits to his own status as a "lost" Uchiha.

Now, given the reasons I've stated above, and the fact that Danzo/Orochimaru had access to or knew the locations of graves of the Founders (Hashirama & Tobirama), it gives me reason to believe that they also knew the location of Madara's corpse and were able to procure genetic samples from his body. Given the fact that he was pronounced dead by the shinobi world decades earlier, it leads me to believe that it's entirely likely Madara's body would be the least-risky Uchiha to experiment on that would fly under the radar of the Uchiha Clan who likely wouldn't have ever allowed the village access to their dead clansmen.

It's implied Orochimaru may have experimented on Madara's body before.

Black Zetsu explaining how he led Kabuto to Madara's corpse to begin with.

Admittedly, this page might seem enough to blow holes in my theory, but I think it's worth noting that 1) Kabuto was never aware of Orochimaru's experiments on Hashirama's body nor 2) that Yamato existed at all (especially when one factors that Kabuto would've been taken under Orochimaru's wing around the time these experiments had been going on at all). What's more, the manga itself does have contradictions of its own with previous plot points being undone or contradicted by later ones, or the story being established by the time the manga was nearing its end (such as the relevance and power of the Uzumaki clan not being noteworthy until the Fourth War). 

Madara's body was experimented on once before by Tobirama.

One must also factor in that it wasn't the first time Madara's body had been experimented on to discover the Sharingan's secrets, setting a precedent.

Ch. 681, after Madara's first death.

Given the fact that Danzo had worked under the Second Hokage before, and because Danzo was likely the one who gave Orochimaru access to Tobirama's kinjutsu and cadaver, it also stands to reason that Tobirama's brutal pragmatism and dehumanizing regard of the Uchiha could have later influenced Danzo's absolutism with the Uchiha Massacre and passed on to Orochimaru (despite the fact that they turned out to be even more pragmatic and level-headed than Tobirama).

But, aside from this precedent of Madara's posthumous availability as a test subject of Uchiha-centric experiments, there's more.

Orochimaru & Kabuto reverse-engineered the theory of the Rinnegan's manifestation long before the Fourth War.

Ch. 559, after Madara's debut in the Fourth War.

As this page properly furnishes, something stood out to me: Orochimaru and Kabuto had experimented on the Rinnegan before. Or, more properly, the theory behind how they came into being. A common thread seems to be that older generations were aware of the Sage of Six Paths and the Rinnegan, and given the fact that it's unclear how Jiraiya attained this knowledge, it's probable Orochimaru may have been in the know as well as the Toad Sannin. With all this in mind, it's extremely likely that Orochimaru not only also knew about the Rinnegan, but began synthesizing theories as to how it would manifest in the first place.

Ch. 559

Given the fact that Orochimaru has found the extremely esoteric before, such as probably locating Ryuchi Cave, one of the legendary sage regions on their own (versus Jiraiya reverse-summoning himself due to affinity with the Toads), the idea of them finding Madara's cadaver and utilizing it in experiments is a likelihood as well. 

Closing thoughts

So, while this theory went into a lot more than just what it says on the tin (such as Orochimaru's experiments with the Founders, debunking the Uchiha Massacre victims in Danzo's arm theory, etc.), I hope it was enlightening and possibly opened some eyes!

[dayseternal-blog]

Summary: Naruto and Hinata join the Twelve Guardian Ninja of the Land of Fire's Daimyo.  (But not really.)  Their mission is to smoke out the rat among them who's selling political secrets to insurgents, while making sure the other Guardians don't figure them out.

Neither can tell when their acting became so convincing.

A fake relationship canon-divergent AU.

Rated E for eventual shameless smut.

Written for @naruhina2020 March - Bodyguard Theme

Chapter 1: Introduction: Motives

She’s called for a mission at an expected time, about 9:00 in the morning, rather than some odd hour of the night.  Whatever it is, it must not be a real emergency.

He uses the rooftops to get to the Tower, as is his preferred route these days, rather than get caught up in conversations with groups of giggling girls.

She enters the Sixth Hokage’s office, surprised to see that Shino is not already there before her.

He makes his way through the hall, wondering who he’ll be partnered with, or if he’ll have a partner at all.

“He never knocks,” Kakashi laments, and right on time, the door swings open.

He excitedly wonders aloud, “Who am I working-”

She honestly can’t remember the last time she worked with Naruto.  Their skills are too similar.  Close combat.  Sensory.  And he’s simply too good to need anyone with the same specialties as him.

“Hinata!  You’re my partner this time?!  This is going to be great!”  He’s not going to fight over stupid things like he does with Sakura, Kiba, and Ino.  He’s not going to be overworked with Lee and Tenten, who are both used to a level of workouts that no one else has been conditioned to enjoy.  He’s not going to be creeped out by Shino.

Shikamaru’s his usual partner.

But Shikamaru’s been out on a ridiculously long mission.

“It must be a tough one if I’m partnering with Hinata,” he casually observes.

She doesn’t say it out loud, but obviously, if Naruto’s on the job, the mission must actually be some kind of emergency.  A or...S-rank. For Naruto to say that something’s going to be tough...

“Yes,” Kakashi starts, hands folding together, lackadaisical attitude turning serious.  “An extended S-rank.  Estimated for a month or longer.”

They kneel before the Fire Daimyo, officially pledging their loyalties to a man who’s never known mud on his cheeks, never seen a comrade fall, perhaps never even broken a sweat in his life.  Yet somehow he carries far more political clout than their own Hokage.

Not our Hokage, Hinata corrects herself.  Or at least, she needs to pretend that she’s no longer a shinobi of Konoha.

They’re Guardians now.

On paper and in the assessing eyes of their new peers, their abilities and bodies belong to the Daimyo, to fight and protect this leader with their lives.

She can feel their judgement boring into the top of her head.  Unlike Naruto, whose reputation precedes him, she’s often underestimated.  Small.  The only kunoichi in the room.  She’ll be tested in some way by the others.  But she’ll do whatever it takes to gain the other Guardians’ trust, and, eventually, smoke out the conspirator among them.

“Uzumaki Naruto.  Hyuuga Hinata,” the Fire Daimyo addresses.

They stand at his call.

“Starting from today, you no longer serve just the interests of Konoha.  You are now shinobi of the Land of Fire.  You lay down your lives for me, you lay down your lives for the entire country.”

In the corner of her sharp vision, she can see Naruto bristling.

It’s no secret that Naruto has never held high regard for this man, whose decisions did very little to help during and after the war, who refused to fund Sakura’s mental health initiative for children, who seems to always defer to the loudest voice in the room.  

If he could, he would tell the daimyo to stick his little speech up his ass.  But he can’t fail, here, now, already, only a few minutes into their undercover mission.  Kakashi made it a point to make clear that he didn’t have to pretend to be anyone but himself...but that he still had to show some level of respect to their political leader.  While they’re out here in the capitol, the daimyo is their only contact to Konoha, the only one who knows of this charade.

After all, he commissioned them.

The reasoning being that the daimyo didn’t want to stir distrust among the remaining Guardians.  They had already caught two informants on their own.  Morale among the rest was high now.

But the daimyo had suspicions that there might be another hiding among them.  Rather than having them turn against each other, he decided that this was an outside job.

And if this man fails to make a good decision in every other area of being a leader, Naruto needs to make sure that at least in this, they do not fail.

Failure could mean a coup d’etat.

Civil War when the rest of the shinobi world is at peace.

They can’t let that happen.

“Your accomplishments and track records in your career thus far have marked you as the strongest and most loyal to our nation.  You join the ranks of the most elite shinobi in not just the country, but in the entire world.  Here you stand among the greatest, and your names will forever be remembered for your service to me.”

Hinata keeps her face placid, not difficult at all for a Hyuuga.

She can only hope that Naruto’s doing the same.

But based on the furrowed brow of one of the Guardians, who steps forward, holding the branded waistcloths out to them, she can deduce that Naruto’s not doing a very good job hiding his thoughts.

They take the waistcloths, tying them on in the same way as the others.

The kanji for Fire emblazoned on their hip, meant to announce their status.

It’s a recognition that neither of them need, but Hinata knows she can’t ignore its meaning.

The ten Guardians who stand lined up before them, gathered from across the country, really are the best, on par with at least her own skills, and needing to take down even just one of them qualifies as an S-rank mission.

They haven’t even left the main office yet when four of the Guardians who were meant to show them the ins-and-outs of the administrative buildings turn them into an empty hall.

“So you think you’re better than us?” snarls one, a bulky man by the name of Geiiro.

“They’re Konoha shinobi.  What did you expect?” laughs Tacchi, his pretty features marred by a long, raised scar cutting through the side of his head.  “Konoha’s Hero, Saviour of this World,” he sneers.  “It’s all gone to his head.”

Naruto holds his tongue.  It was his mistake to not hide his dislike of the old man.  These men are not his enemies.

At least not right now.

Geiiro huffs, “If you have no interest in being out here in the real world, then run back to your ‘hidden’ village.”

Naruto raises a brow at that.  He didn’t know that that’s how the outside villages see Konoha.  But he knows they suffered damages just as much from the war, if not moreso.  And they don’t pledge the same prided allegiance to their country’s Hokage.

If they want to rant, he’ll listen.  He’ll learn.

The tallest of the group, Eizan, steps forward, cocking his head, eyes trailing over her.  “And what about the Hyuuga princess?”

They both tense.

She expected to be tested, but not quite so soon.

“So it’s true what they say.  For you to have accepted a position here…you were replaced by your younger sister,” murmurs Hukukane.  He stands in the back, hands on his hips like a casual observer.

Like a long-range fighter.

She doesn’t care about her sister taking the helm for the clan.  She hasn’t cared about that in a long time.  But she pays careful attention to the men before her, their formation, their “relaxed” stances.

Was this planned from the start?

“So she’s trying to prove her worth to her clan here?” Eizan laughs, earning smirks from the others.  “Pretty little princesses should play at home-”

Her eyes flash up to his, just as his hand grabs at her chin.

“Don’t you fucking touch her!”  Naruto’s rasengan is only centimeters from Eizan’s chest.

The warping chakra is close enough to exert the pressure of a fist pushing against his skin.  

He glares furiously at Eizan, even as the edges of his senses tingle at the knowledge that the others have taken on their own cautionary stances.  “She doesn’t need to prove anything to anyone!”

“Naruto-kun,” she tries, as calmly as she can, hoping she has just enough force in her voice to remind him to stay calm, too.

But Naruto doesn’t budge.  If he doesn’t make a point now, then what else might they do to her?  Eleven men and only Hinata?  Why aren’t there any other women in this group?

It’s just another reason to hate the current daimyo.

“So that really is why he’s here,” Hukukane interrupts.

“Yeah,” Eizan agrees, frowning at the jutsu threatening to burst a hole in his body.

“We all have reasons to be here,” Geiiro says.  “For us, not part of Konoha’s shinobi system, this is a steady job.  Money to send home to our families.”

Naruto reluctantly turns his attention to him.  But he doesn’t back down.

“Money for my younger siblings,” Tacchi adds on.

“I send money home for my wife’s aging parents,” Hukukane continues.  “Believe us, we don’t like the daimyo’s decisions much either.  But he’ll pay us to protect him.  So long as we keep him alive, we have income.”

Naruto turns his attention back to Eizan.  What their stories have to do with this guy touching Hinata, he still hasn’t figured out.  But he’ll let Eizan explain.

“I never had a family.  The Guardians are my family.”

That’s something Naruto can understand.  Still doesn’t excuse the guy from touching and insulting Hinata.

“My family has no room for secrets.”  This time Eizan’s eyes gain a fire that wasn’t there before.  “What are two Konoha shinobi doing here?”

Hinata answers quickly, knowing these men are certainly sharper than they initially seemed.  This confrontation was all a ploy to get them to reveal themselves.  “We wanted to gain insight on affairs outside of Konoha.  Our actions are limited within the village’s walls, we’re under constant surveillance.  We only interact with other Konoha citizens and the occasional visitors or people we meet on missions.”

“For a Hyuuga to say that, certainly that makes sense,” Hukukane responds.  “We figured that.  They say clan lives are stuffy.”

“Naruto-kun,” Hinata tries again.

He lets his rasengan disperse.  He lets a second pass before he finally steps back, closer to Hinata than before.

“Relax, Naruto,” Eizan starts.  “None of us are stupid enough to touch your woman.”

She can’t help the reactive heat that touches her cheeks, even though she knows the obvious implication completely flew over Naruto’s head.

A glance over, and she can see only a contemplative distrust on his face.

“Sealed a goddess, ended the world war, master of the Kyuubi, next in line to be Hokage?  We couldn’t think of any logical reason for someone like you to leave Konoha to join us,” Eizan continues, suddenly conversational.

“But love can make even someone like Naruto make irrational decisions,” Geiiro barks out with a laugh.  “You two don’t have to keep your relationship a secret.”

“What?” Naruto asks, trying to catch up with the shift in atmosphere.

Hinata flushes even worse than before.  She thinks to correct them, but that would only earn worse scrutiny on their reasons for joining the Guardians.

They can’t let them know they’re here on a mission.  Any one of them could be another spy for the insurgents.

So...maybe she needs to play along.  Even if it’s mortifyingly embarrassing.

She just has to make sure Naruto understands, too.

She swallows her own fears.  And steps up to him.

She has to choose her words carefully.  She still doesn’t know what abilities the other Guardians might have.

She closes her hands around her mouth, leaning in toward his ear, knowing it’ll look intimate to the others.

“Hinata?” he asks, finding her pressing against him.

“They know we’re lovers,” she whispers.

“W-what?”  He steps away, eyes wide.  “Hinata-”

She grabs his hand with both of hers, keeping him from backing away too far.  “It’s okay.  It’s better if they know.”  She looks hopefully into his eyes.  Hoping that he catches on.  Hoping he doesn’t say anything in denial.

He just stares at her, mouth wide open, attention shifting down to her hands firmly around his.  She’s acting really touchy with him.  She said they’re lovers when they’re not.  Hinata doesn’t usually act like this, so why-

“You really don’t have to hide it.  We don’t operate on the same rules as Konoha,” Tacchi explains.

She nods, pretending to agree with him.  She blushes harder with what she wants to say next.  But she has to make him understand.  “Naruto-kun,” she calls, as sweetly as possible.  It sounds so embarrassing.  Like she’s really trying to catch his attention.

He looks back up at her, eyes growing wider still at her flirtatious tone of voice.

“This way, maybe we can spend more time together...”  She looks as meaningfully as she can into his eyes.  “...alone,” she adds on, in a whisper.

The other Guardians start laughing and hooting.

She’s flaming red, she knows, she doesn’t remember the last time she felt so hot.

He can see the vibrant color on her fair skin, but he can also feel the searing heat pressing into him from her hands.  He realizes she’s incredibly embarrassed.  She’s not under some genjutsu or trying to play a trick on him.  She’s pretending.  So that they can meet to talk about their mission.  “A-aah, yeah!!” he stutters out, embarrassment belatedly catching up with him.  “W-whatever you want, Hinata!”

“He’s whipped!” hollers Geiiro.  “Poor boy’s got it bad!”

She smiles in relief, trying to ignore the teasing of their new comrades.

He looks down, suddenly very, very conscious of her hands around his.

She lets go of him quickly.

“You two can hold hands!” Geiiro continues, laughing harder and harder.

Hinata shakes her head furiously.  She got her point across, and she needn’t embarrass either of them any further.

And by Naruto’s blushing grimace, she knows she really embarrassed him.

[daybreakrising]

TENZO / YAMATO BACKSTORY & TIMELINE tw for mentions of child experimentation/abuse and death

THE SNAKE’S DEN - 0-4

Yamato fell into O.rochimaru’s hands as an infant, when his mother died in childbirth and he was abducted from the hospital - a perfect test subject for the experiments O.rochimaru sought to explore. The Sannin began his experiments when the child was roughly 18 months old, eventually injecting into him Hashirama’s DNA shortly before his second birthday. He was then placed within the large test tube - held in a semi-conscious state through a concoction of chemicals - that would be his home for the next two years.

Whilst contained with the tube, he passed in and out of consciousness sporadically, retaining enough during his waking hours to form memories that would later haunt his dreams. As he built up a tolerance to the drugs pumping through his system, his periods of consciousness increased and he became more lucid and aware, during which time he witnessed the other child test subjects “failing” and dying before his eyes. He was often conscious when the bodies were removed from their tubes and disposed of.

Around the age of four, O.rochimaru fled after his experiments were discovered. Believing him to be a failed test subject, Yamato was abandoned and left for dead. Terrified that he would die, alone and trapped within that tube, he first awakened his mokuton ability in order to break free and escape. Weakened from the years spent trapped and held in semi-consciousness, he could do little more than crawl for what he hoped was an exit. He got his first glimpse of daylight and the outside world, the sunlight almost blinding to his eyes, and that first sight of nature would stay with him throughout his life - but it was only a temporary reprieve. D.anzo, knowing of O.rochimaru’s experiments and eager to learn his secrets, discovered the only surviving child and saw an opportunity. As he had no family and no memory, he was perfect for his organisation.

AMONG THE ROOTS - 5-14

He was officially inducted into ‘Root’ at the age of 5 after spending a period of time regaining strength, and was entered into the Academy shortly after, under the name Kinoe. He spent a year studying at the Academy, receiving extra training within Root, and graduated at the age of 6. A naturally skilled shinobi, he was entered into the chunin exams that same year, and was promoted at its conclusion.

Kinoe would spend the next 4 years training and working as a member of Root, whilst gradually growing in strength with regards to his mokuton ability. Shortly after his promotion to chunin, D.anzo gave him the scroll containing all of Hashirama’s jutsu, in the hope that he would be able to learn them and become a greater weapon and asset. He trained relentlessly day and night, striving to prove his worth to the man who he felt he owed his life to. 

At the age of 10, Kinoe was assigned a mission to assassinate Hiruzen. The mission was intercepted and Kinoe had his first meeting with Kakashi, who chose to spare his life after defeating him in battle. Impressed by his skill and curious about why he had been spared, Kinoe began to observe and follow Kakashi from afar. Not long after, Kinoe was involved in a mission to prevent O.rochimaru from escaping the country, where he and Kakashi met for a second time. When the Konoha-nin were attacked, they were both saved by Yukimi, who insisted Kinoe was her brother Tenzo. After being able to return the favour and save Yukimi with his mokuton, Kinoe returned to Root, with Kakashi leaving out their involvement in his report.

Between the age of 13-14, Kinoe was assigned (alongside another Root operative) to steal Kakashi’s sharingan for D.anzo. The two clashed in a fight - but again, despite defeating him, Kakashi refused to kill him. Instead, he decided to bring him to the Third Hokage, but this plan was intercepted by one of O.rochimaru’s snake experiments. Kinoe was taken captive and later saved by Kakashi, who suffered from the poisonous vapour of the snake’s corpse. Kinoe got Kakashi to safety, gave him an antidote and decided to abandon his Root mission. It was around this point where Kinoe’s conditioning as part of Root began to fail.

Returning to D.anzo, he was furious at Kinoe’s blatant choice to defy orders. Kinoe declared that Root’s methods and philosophies weren’t for him, which D.anzo did not approve of. As Kinoe was prepped to have his cursed seal activated, Kakashi and the Third Hokage appeared and convinced D.anzo to hand Kinoe over - but his cursed seal remained.

INTO THE LIGHT - 14-26 

At 14, he was officially re-assigned to the ANBU Team Ro, under Kakashi’s command, and adopted the name of ‘Tenzo’. During his time with Team Ro, he began to undo the remaining conditioning of his training with Root, rediscovering his emotions and his humanity under the guiding hand of Kakashi. 

He was 16 when Itachi, the youngest ANBU in current history, joined their team, and 18 when the Uchiha was made a captain. After Itachi left the village following the massacre and Kakashi, being honourably discharged from ANBU, was reassigned as a jonin sensei, Tenzo continued on to have a successful and notable career in the ANBU for the next 8 years. 

FROM NOW ON - 26+

After a wonderful career with the ANBU, Tenzo was pulled from his assignment and reassigned to Team Kakashi, under the name ‘Yamato’, due to his mokuton abilities which enable him to control tailed beasts. Although he commits to this name in the public eye, he still considers himself as ‘Tenzo’ and will allow those who knew him under that name to use it only when they are alone together. 

[isolavirtuosa]

Starting Over (For Real?) 49-50 (complete)

[fanfiction] NaruSasu

Read the previous parts here.  This is it, thanks for reading!

- 49 -

  “Okay, well that’s a God Tree,” Sai observed, looking up at the huge tree looming over us that had grown up through the kazekage’s office.

I picked up Naruto’s forehead protector from the ground.  Rather, my old forehead protector.  My sharingan flashed, looking around everywhere.

He wasn’t here.

“I’ve seen you before.”

Orochimaru’s brother was.

Sai took a defensive position.

Kamenosuke floated down to the ground in front of us.  “I think we’re here for the same purpose.”

This man was still an anomaly.  I knew that he was half-noble and half-ninja, and that Orochimaru had forced him to eat the chakra fruit against his will as part of an experiment.  He seemed to want to destroy the God Trees and those who allowed them to flourish, and that was probably what we were here to do as well.  “That depends.”

“Then maybe I should take care of you,” he said, raising his finger.

“We’re here to destroy that,” Sai interjected, pointing to the God Tree.

Kamenosuke looked us both over slowly, like he was a man who had nothing to fear from two known assassins staring him down.  “Very well.”

There were several pods dangling from the tree.  “I’m cutting them down,” I said, nodding my head towards them.  I felt like I was asking permission, which pissed me off to no end.

“I’ll take out the seed,” he said.

“Okay then,” I said.

We looked at each other, then we both moved off to our tasks.

“Uchiha, what is a seed?” Sai whispered.

“I have no fucking idea,” I whispered back, cutting down the first pod.

“I thought Orochimaru told you everything.”

“Orochimaru told me everything that was convenient for him to tell me.”

“You’re not whispering as quietly as you think you are,” Kamenosuke said, suddenly right behind us.

“We don’t have any secrets to keep,” I said, continuing on to the next branch and cutting down another pod.

“You’re talking about the man I’m going to kill like you’re awfully intimate,” he said, not moving any closer but following me with his eyes.

“I’m the only person who has ever almost killed Orochimaru, so…” I trailed off, cutting down the last of the pods.

“So you’re Uchiha Sasuke.”

I dropped down to the ground and sheathed my sword.  “Correct.”

“You know what he’s doing, then?” he asked.  “Creating these God Trees?  Sowing chaos for the sake of his experiments?”

“I do.”

“And you are… opposed to it?”

“I am.”

Kamenosuke dropped to the ground and approached the trunk of the tree.  Then he smashed his fist through the wood and pulled out a… person…?  “I’m not sure that I believe you.”

Sai shifted beside me.  His face was blank, but I could feel the slight increase in his pulse.

“Did he send you here to find me?” Kamenosuke asked.

“Not explicitly, but seeing as how we’re meeting here right after I spoke with him, it’s probably not a coincidence,” I said evenly.

“And what did you talk about with my sicko brother?”

“He told me his plans for world domination and tried to steal my body for his vessel as per usual,” I said with a shrug.  I hoped my sociopathic honesty was winning him over.

“And what did he say about me?”

“That you were an experiment in how consuming a chakra fruit would affect a person of noble and ninja blood.”

“And…?”

I looked him in the eye.  “That’s all.”

Kamenosuke pushed his fist into the shriveled white body’s chest cavity and pulled out… a chakra fruit?  “Maybe you should think a little more carefully about who you spend your time with.”

I continued to meet his gaze.

“This is how he makes the God Trees,” he said, throwing the body at me.

I dodged it, landing on one of the branches of the withering tree.

“I won’t be next,” he informed me, swallowing the chakra fruit whole and then disappearing.

Sai breathed out heavily.

“Were you scared?” I teased him.

“Fucking yes I was scared,” he growled.  “Did you feel his power?  I spend all day around you and Naruto’s monstrous chakra, and you two are nothing compared to him.”

“No need to exaggerate,” I said, dropping down beside him.

Sai looked at me.

He wasn’t exaggerating.

I inspected the ‘seed’ that Kamenosuke had thrown at me.  There was no life left in what had once been a man’s body.  “Let’s finish this and find Naruto,” I said, cutting open the first pod.  Not that I was worried about what I would find inside.

It was the Council.

“Looks like you really can’t trust the enemy of your enemy,” Sai commented as he opened the last one.  “We can just leave them here, right?”

“Obviously,” I said.

“So we don’t need to…?” he said, drawing a finger across his neck.

“They’ll die of old age soon enough,” I said.

Sai smiled at that, wide and genuine.

I wasn’t sure if he liked the joke or he liked the fact that we’d both agreed not to assassinate our enemies.  “This way,” I said, nodding my head in the direction where I could feel Naruto’s chakra.

Suna, one of the last bastions of civilization, was a mess.  The God Tree had wreaked havoc on the buildings nearby, and there had clearly been another bombing attack since the one before we left.

And then there was the battle raging outside of the walls.

Non-ninjas, armed with muskets, bow and fire arrows, and explosives were trying to fight an army of ninjas.  They were holding their own more than I would like to admit.

“Fucking normals,” I muttered, throwing up Susanoo.

Sai flew along beside me.  “It’s very convenient when looking for your boyfriend that he glows like a Christmas tree,” he commented.

“It is very convenient,” I agreed, watching my glowing boyfriend leading the charge.

“Are you going to turn away from genocidal rage and not raze those hapless mortals?” Sai asked.  “We’re following the path of non-violence?”

“Oh, no, we’re very violent,” I said.  “We don’t need to kill the morons, though.  Just rough them up a bit.”

“And what exactly brought about this beneficent change of attitude?”

I ignored him and plowed into battle.

It wasn’t what I expected.

“It’s a coalition,” Temari said, riding up beside me on her weird weasel-looking summon.  “The daimyo’s of the Five Countries roused up anti-ninja sentiment and built an army.”

“So they’re blaming us for the destruction from the God Tree?”

“Yes.”

“The famine?”

“Definitely.”

“Anything else?”

“They seem to think that we’re the ones subjugating them into their peasant lifestyles.”

“Certainly not the lavishly-living daimyos.”

“Certainly not.”

“Okay then,” I said, diving back into the fray.

They were better equipped and holding up better against our jutsu than I expected, but as soon as Naruto was next to me, our fingers linked, it was all over.

We put every single one of them to sleep.

Hopefully.

“It worked, right?” Naruto said, tilting his head to the side nervously.

“They’re still breathing,” Ino called up to us.

“It worked!” Naruto said, turning to me happily.

“Of course it worked,” I said, like an untested mass jutsu would surely never fail.

“Hi,” he said, bumping my forehead with his.

“Hi,” I said, almost smiling.  “You dropped this,” I added, pulling out his forehead protector and smacking him with it.

“I was fleeing a God Tree,” he protested, taking it and sheepishly tying it back on.

“So what are we supposed to do with them?” Shikamaru called, gesturing to the hundreds of passed out people.

“Uhh, we didn’t get that far,” Naruto offered with a shrug.  “And they’re probably going to be awake in less than five minutes.”

There was a scramble to collect their weapons, then we went back behind the wall and locked the gate.

“Just let me talk to them and I’ll make them understand,” Naruto said.

“No,” I said flatly.  “We need to get out of here.”

“But I mean, if we can end this nonsense with one of Naruto’s stupid speeches…” Temari interjected.

“They’re not stupid!” Naruto cried, aghast.

Everyone looked away.

“Dammit, I have speechified all of you to a better life, and this is what I get in return?!”

“We need to go,” I repeated.

“But everything here is… and they’re out there all confused and…” Naruto said, looking around frantically.

“You did what you could,” I said.  “This isn’t your mess anymore.”

It took more persuading than I thought was necessary, but it was finally decided that Temari would go meet with the Council and officially break ties with Suna, and we would all set out for…

We didn’t really know where we were going.  All we knew was that we weren’t going to be a part of the hidden villages anymore.

“You know that army is still out there,” Ino pointed out as we moved towards the gate.

“Okay, but they don’t have any weapons so what can they even do?” I scoffed.

“I’ll make them understand that we’re not enemies, that we’re on the same side!” Naruto said determinedly.

About thirty seconds into his attempt to win over the non-ninjas, they started throwing sand in our eyes.

Various animals were summoned, transport jutsus were performed, and we all left Suna behind in a cloud of dust.

“My speech failed…” Naruto muttered, lost in a fog of depression as we set up our tent for a night of camping in the desert.

“They weren’t ready to hear it,” I offered.

He gave me a pathetic look.

I chucked him in the arm.  “Man up.  You’re the leader now.”

“It’s very manly to make speeches and express your emotions openly.”

I looked at him.  “Fine,” I said, which was as close as I was getting to agreeing to that kind of statement.

“Naruto-san, can you help us with this?” some ninja I’d never seen before called out.

“Sure,” he said, smiling easily and going over to him.

I looked around the camp that we had set up.  There was well over a hundred ninjas here, from all the major villages.

Revolution.

I put the word out of my head and climbed into the tent, rolling out our sleeping bags.

Naruto came back after a while, yawning and rubbing the back of his neck.

I was running on empty, already curled up in my sleeping bag and half-asleep.

Naruto settled in beside me, then held his arm out, looking hopeful.

I grumbled and rolled into him.

He sighed contentedly as he snuggled me close.

“So what happened?” I asked, eyes closed as I listened to the steady thumping of his heart.

“Exactly what you think happened,” he said ruefully.

“The Council let the normals in to make those attacks against us, then the normals turned on them and planted a God Tree in the middle of the fucking kazekage’s office?”

“Yep.”

“But you stayed and helped them calm the chaos of the mess they made for themselves?”

“You could put it that way.”

I was quiet, splaying my hand over his chest.  Everywhere we touched felt like an anchor.

He brushed my bangs away from my forehead and pressed a lingering kiss there.  “This is the right thing to do.”

“Wow, you’ve just decided it’s the right thing without second-guessing it every five seconds?” I teased.

“Yep, I’m a confident man sure in his convictions,” he informed me, tucking my head under his chin.

“So even though we have an army of ninjas with no food and nowhere to go…?”

“We’ll figure it out.”

“And the daimyos have convinced all the normals that ninjas are a danger to society?”

“We can change their minds.”

“And all the establishment ninjas want us dead…?”

“We’re stronger than them.”

I shifted to look up at him, unable to hide my smile.  “You seem different.”

“Good different?” he asked, smiling back.

“Good different,” I agreed.  “You’re in control,” I said, letting my hand slide up to cup his cheek.

He smiled back at me, covering my hand with his own.  “I know what’s right and I know what’s wrong, so I’m just going to keep doing the right thing no matter what it costs.”

Fuck, I loved this man and it was destroying me.

“What’s this?” he asked, poking at the wrinkle in my brow.

I looked at him.  “And what if…?”

He waited.

“What if I’m what’s wrong?”

He didn’t even hesitate.  “Then I’ll make you right.”

I let my head drop back to his chest.  “You seem confident that you could actually do that.”

“Of course I could,” he said.

“I have to tell you something.”

“Tell me.”

I wished he wouldn’t answer me so readily.  I needed time to think, to gather my thoughts.

Or maybe I just didn’t need to think at all.

I told him what happened at Orochimaru’s.  Every last detail of it.

“I think I might want that,” I said quietly.  “I might want to take a chakra fruit from him, no matter what I have to pay him in return.  I want that power.  I hate knowing that there is someone out there who’s stronger than me, I hate it.  I…”

Naruto sat up suddenly, taking me with him.  He wrapped himself around me and it felt like he was sheltering me from the world.  “We’ll figure it out,” he promised gently.

“I’m toxic, Naruto,” I whispered to him.  “I’m your Achilles heel.  I’ll destroy everything you’ve worked so hard to build just for more power.”

“We’ll figure it out,” he repeated more firmly.  He didn’t deny anything I’d said, but it seemed like he really thought that we could overcome it, that we could overcome anything.

“You can’t trust me,” I whispered, feeling small and fragile.

“Of course I can,” he said, holding me tighter.  “You don’t keep things from me anymore.”

I swallowed.  Didn’t I keep things from him?  Didn’t I lie to him?

But if I really thought about it, he was right.  I didn’t do that anymore.  If he asked me anything right now, I’d answer him as truthfully as I could.  I’d always have my pride and I might not express myself clearly, but I wouldn’t lie.  Not to Naruto.

I realized that I trusted him.  Completely.

I’d chosen to trust him.

I’d chosen him, I’d chosen this life, and for better or for worse I was going to see it through.

“Okay,” I said.

He rubbed his hand up and down my back, firm but soothing.  “Okay, what, love?”

“Just okay,” I said.

He sighed and agreed, “Okay.”

And then I cried.

Naruto got us settled back into our sleeping bags, keeping me close and murmuring soothing nonsense at me.

I wanted to stop.  I didn’t want to reveal my last card to him.  That I was a broken a little boy who was nothing but weak and useless.  That every last part of me was calculated to hide what I really was.  That I was scared.  That I was fragile.  That one word from someone I loved could destroy me.

But Naruto already knew.

Maybe in some ways, he was the same.

But he’d figured it out.  He’d made it his strength.

I was exhausted.

“Hey, Sasuke?” he said quietly.

“Mm?” I asked, almost asleep.

“I know where we’re going to go.”

And somehow it seemed like as long as Naruto had a plan, everything would be all right.

 - 50 -

  “Why does it always have to be a fucking boat?” I muttered, watching as our merry band of misfits boarded the ship we’d found on the coast of Hot Water.

“How else do we get to an island?” Sai asked cheerfully.

“I’m with Uchiha, fuck boats,” Ino said, draping her arm over my shoulder.

I glared at the offending appendage.  We were definitely not close enough for physical proximity.

She just grinned at me.

Sakura came up on my other side, slinging her arm around me as well.  “Let’s get a move on.”

Why weren’t girls scared of me anymore?  It was so irritating.

We boarded the crowded boat, and I took up my usual position beside Naruto.

He flashed me a grin before climbing onto the rails and turning to address the crowd.  “Hey, everyone!”

Voices slowly quieted as everyone turned their attention to him.

“So I just wanted to thank you all for your patience and your commitment,” he said.  “It hasn’t been easy the last few months, moving from village to village, being constantly hunted.  It would be easy to give up.  It would be easy to just give in to the status quo and go back to mindlessly following the orders of the kages and the daimyos.”

“Fuck Hyuuga!” someone yelled, and I couldn’t hold back my smirk.  Hyuuga Hiashi had to be the shittiest hokage that Konoha had ever chosen, and they had chosen some pretty shitty hokages.

“So,” Naruto continued, shooting me a look, “I just want you to know that your sacrifices haven’t gone unnoticed.  And I can’t promise you that it will be all good times from here.  But we have a home now.  Temari and her team have been working tirelessly to make sure we have food and shelter when we arrive there.  This isn’t going to be easy, and anyone who wants to leave needs to know that they can, at anytime, with no repercussions.  What we’re building here is a village where everyone can live freely.  It’s about choices.  It’s about transparency.  It’s about doing the right thing.  If you think that’s what the future of the world should be, then let’s set sail!”

I rolled my eyes at his corniness and offered him my hand to jump back down to the deck.

He grinned at me.

“Uzukage!” someone called out, and it quickly became a chant that the entire crowd took up.  “Uzukage!  Uzukage!”

“Guys, cut it out!” Naruto protested, embarrassed.  “No more kages, right?”

“No more shitty kages!” someone offered, which was met with a chorus of laughter.

Naruto turned his head away, looking out to the open sea.

I could see the tears pricking at his eyelids.

He swallowed them back, and turned to face the crowd again.  “This is the start of something new, okay?  To the Land of Whirlpools!”

“To the Land of Whirlpools!” the crowd echoed, and the boat started to move.

Naruto rested his arms on the railing, watched the horizon.

“So we’re finally doing this,” I said.

“Yeah,” he said softly, his eyes faraway.

I pressed my side to his subtly.

He pressed back, his expression softening.  “Thank you,” he said quietly.  “This wouldn’t be happening without you.”

“It wouldn’t be happening without you,” I said, rolling my eyes.

“I guess we come in set.”

I shook my head and tried to not be embarrassed by his lameness.

“Hey, bromos, what are you doing?” Sai asked, inserting himself between us.

“Having a nice moment, ruined by you,” Naruto said, elbowing Sai in the side.

“What?” Sai said with fake shock.  “But Best Friend Naruto, how could any moment be ruined by the inclusion of a trusted friend and confidant?”

“Really, Sai?” Naruto asked exasperatedly.  “Because if I have to tell you again how incredibly wrong your insistence on calling us your ‘bromos’ is…”

“Sasuke, you are needed below deck,” Juugo said as he approached.

“What is it?” I asked.

“Suigetsu and Karin have gotten into another… altercation.”

I frowned.  “I thought you could handle them.”

He gave me a pained look.  “I’ve done my best.”

“I know,” I said, taking pity on him.  “Okay, let’s go.”

He nodded, leading the way to my obnoxious team.

Everything wasn’t perfect, but I’d never felt more sure that this was the life I was supposed to be living.  It was the life I had chosen.

It was the dream that I had chosen.

I glanced over my shoulder before descending below deck.  The moon had risen early, a jagged white rock in the sky with no traces of the Infinite Tsukuyomi.

I knew there wouldn’t be, because I didn’t want there to be.

This was my dream now.

[ramenandchill]

Naruto-a shinobi story

Character name:Hanai Motsoyuki

Pt 1

Character discription- Female, Brown eyes, brown skin and purple long straight hair.

Shinobi outfit- a black tight fitted tank/crop top with nets as short sleeves. She wears wraps around her arms. She wears kaki shorts that stop at her mid upper thigh. Nets come out of her shorts and stop mid-lower thigh. She wears her shinobi headband around her head formally and often carries a scabbard for her 2 swords. She wears wraps almost as socks on her feet, finished by her shinobi sandals. She wears her hair in a high ponytail. Her ponytail reaches her mid back.

I only own Hanai and the Motsoyuki clan. I own no other characters.

——————————————————————————

*at a 5 Kage summit*

“We must kill off the Motsoyuki Clan! The Clan is an endangerment to all Lands.” The Raikage spoke loudly among his fellow kages.

“Hai. This seems to be the only solution to our problems. The Motsoyuki have caused mischief. They have terrorized all of our land and people. Do we all agree that we need to kill off their clan?” The Hokage asked. Hashirama felt bad that this was the only way to end the nonstop violence. Hashirama was a firm believer in accomplishing things through peace, but that clearly wasn’t an option now. This situation only made him think about Madara and the Uchiha. He hung his head down as he continued to ponder.

“Hai.”

“Hai”

“Hai”

“Hai”

Each kage had given their answer. The Motsoyuki had to perish.

——————————————————————————

“Lord Bako, Lady Yuki. We have heard that the kages have a plan to take out our clan. What shall we do about this?” Mako asked with a concerned tone. His job was to protect the clan with his life, a job of the branch Motsoyuki family.

“If it’s a war they want, they shall get.” Lord Bako remarked coldly, while smiling.

A war was had against the dangerous Motsoyuki clan. They were high in numbers with horrible motives. They had paid the price for their sins soon enough. The Motsoyuki clans numbers were reduced until they had gone into hiding into a secluded place not many had known about. By then, Lord Bako and Lady yuki had been killed off, leaving their oldest child to take over.

Lord Aiko and Lady Hana were the head of the head Motsoyuki Family. Long past the days of Hashirama and Tobirama. Just as Minato had died and the 3rd Hokage came back into power, a child was born into the Motsoyuki head Family.

“Her name is Hanai.” Lady Hana remarked while stroking her babies purple hair behind her ears.

“Beautiful name my lady. I trust that you picked the name?”

“Hai. What is it that you wanted to talk to me about?” Lady Hana asked the Branch family servant.

“Well I wanted to tell you that we should start preparing for the future reading of Lady Hanai. It is our tradition to see how useful the child is to the clan.”

“I doubt we need to do that. She was born into the head family. She will be powerful.” Hana remarked smugly while carrying Hanai around in her arms.

“Hai.Our baby will be powerful darling but it is still tradition. We must follow our clans customs.” Aiko walked into the room, and sat down.

“Well ok. We will hold the ceremony tomorrow.” Hana said. The branch family servant bowed down and walked out of the room.

Hana stared at her baby with soft eyes. She could only think of the potential her child could have. How she would replenish the Motsoyuki clan and restore their reputation. Her opinion changed as she couldn’t wait for the ceremony tomorrow. She would know just how powerful her baby was.

Hana hadnt spent much time thinking about the ceremony because it was already here. The next day had come so quickly it was almost like she only blinked in between times.

The Motsoyuki clan kekkei genkai was essential for the ceremony. The ability to see into the past of an individual, as well as future and abilities of the person was essential. The clans old ceremonies were much more barbaric. If young children were seen to be weak or a nuisance in the future, they would be killed on the spot. However the Motsoyuki had no time for such things. They were already low on numbers and had been reduced to a fraction of their clans original population. Now such children who were lacking in abilities were trained to be lowly servants for the head family.

“Konbanwa. Tonight we will be doing a reading of Lady Hanai of the Head Family. We will see her potential for this clan. Please commence the reading.” The organizer commanded.

A Motsoyuki member had placed their hand on Hanai’s small head and began reading. Their eyes were now a purple lavender color.

“She has acquired the Reading Abilities of the clan. The best of our clan. She will soon be able to tell much of a person by just looking at them.”

The members gasped and whispered. A fortune like that hadnt been heard in years. The last of the best readers of the clan had been killed off in the war.

“She will also have the ability to perform our jutsu, Dokukiri en juu Justu. It will be the most poisonous and powerful version of the Justu.” The reader continued.

People continued whispering. A widespread joy was felt among the members.

“She will be very skilled in kenjutsu by a young age. Also, she will-”

The reader had cut himself off. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. Betrayal he found within her future, her near future.

“Someone in this clan will betray Lady Hanai. They will get close to her just to tear her down.” The reader had told the very last fortune.

Like clockwork, the members of the clan had started to whisper among themselves. A fortune of such was unheard of in Motsoyuki ceramonies. There weren’t many unloyal members of the clan before. If such a fortune was even seen in a child, there would be consequences.

“Please settle down. I know that fortune is a lot to take in, as we haven’t heard something like that in many years. Now we know Lady Hanai will be essential to the future of our clan. She will be our secret weapon. We will use her to fulfill our clans age old plan of ruling the Lands!” The organizer spoke once again.

Since then, 5 years had already passed and young Hanai had grown longer purple hair. She was taller and had worn a standard Motsoyuki clan dress. She would love taking walks on the clans grounds. Her branch family servant, Ekiko would follow her around to ensure her safety. Ekiko and Hanai were very close. Ekiko had been serving Hanai for the 5 years. Just as Hanai was born, Ekiko had just turned 14 and was a servant branch member. Hana and Aiko thought she would be best to care for their child.

As Hanai was walking, Ekiko had stopped her for a second.

“Darling. Halt for a minute. I must perform a task quickly. It won’t take up your break time, my lady.” Ekiko explained. Hanai shook her head in approval.

Hanai sat down in her spot where she was previously standing, thinking about her approaching training session.

She had been doing training everyday since she turned 4 years old. As the fortune told, she wielded the best of the clans kekkei genkai. She was able to tell so much about people by just looking at them. It was beautiful. Her eyes would turn from a warm brown color to a light purple color. Mastering the clan Justu was next in line. The jutsu required knowledge of all and any plants. Hanai had also been studying that since she was 3, so she had a great start.

But her obvious talents made her a target. Most of the clan just wanted to exploit her talents and use it for their own benefit. It was hard to find an unbiased teacher who didn’t want to use Hanai for her abilities. Everyone had their own opinion on how the young girl should be raised. The goal in the end would still be to use the girls abilities to benefit the clan after all.

Hanai sensed footsteps coming closer and closer to her. She couldn’t tell who it was just yet. Maybe it was another branch servant coming to check on her. She stayed calm and continued to sit still and relax.

Suddenly, Hanai was snatched up by 2 people. She started to scream for help.

“Ekiko! Help!” Hanai cried as they took her away. Other clan members had started to come out of their quarters. Some ran after the 2 assailants dressed in black hoods, but it was proved futile. The 2 were too fast.

Hanai was taken to a secluded area not far from the clans hideout. She was tied to a post. She continued to scream for help. She kicked with all her force but it did nothing. Hanai was no match for her captors.

“Please! Where’s Ekiko! She will save me!” Hanai cried.

There were 6 black hoods in total. One of them chuckled and then began speaking.

“Your beloved Ekiko has betrayed you,young one. She has forsaken you and turned against you.” He claimed. Hanai could feel the evil radiating from him.

“No! That’s not true! Ekiko loves me. She would never betray me!” Hanai shouted.

“Oh? Then who does this happen to be?” He asked while pointing to another person in a black hood.

The person faced away from Hanais sight and removed their hood. She turned to face Hanai.

“E-Ekiko? But why?” Hanai mumbled as a tear fell out of her eye. Ekiko turned her head. She couldn’t face Hanai.

The man continued to menacingly laugh.

“You see Lady Hanai, your beloved Ekiko had not cared about you.” The man spoke.

Hanai tried not to listen to the man. She couldn’t believe Ekiko betrayed her. She thought she could trust her. She loved Ekiko and the feeling was thought to be mutual.

“Now, Lady Hanai. Ekiko will remove your eyes and switch them with mine. We cannot give the clan future to just a mere child. Once I have your eyes, I will be able to get the clans attention. They will bow down to me and I will be head of the clan.” The man Revealed.

Hanai wriggled in her ropes but she couldn’t break free. As Ekiko moved closer to her, Hanais breathing became heavier.As Ekiko extended her arm towards Hanais face, Hanais eyes began to glow purple.

“Ah yes! Those eyes! They are what I want!” The man exclaimed.

Soon a member of the black hoods started screaming from seemingly pain. They dropped to the floor, holding their heads in agony. This pattern soon followed with the rest.

“Make it stop!” One shrieked.

The members continued to perish one by one until just Ekiko and the man was left.

“What have you done you brat! I demand to know!”

No response was heard. Hanais eyes were still glowing purple. She turned her head in the mans direction. He turned around and dashed away from Hanai and Ekiko, leaving just the 2 girls alone.

Hanai turned to face Ekiko. Ekiko began to hold her head and yelp in pain. Blood began to seep from her mouth as she screamed.

Suddenly, Hanais eyes went back to a warm, cozy brown. She felt weak and frail. She scanned her area and noticed Ekiko on the ground, barely clinging to life.

“E-Ekiko. Did I do this?” Hanai barely managed to choke out.

“Hai. But I deserve it. I betrayed your trust Lady Hanai. But I couldn’t let the people of the clan use you for their own gains. The Motsoyuki are evil people, Hanai. I wasn���t going to use your eyes on him, but on myself so that you wouldn’t have to usher in a horrible plan. It’s the duty of the branch family servants to protect their masters. I was just protecting you, but I failed. Gomen nasai.I love you and never forget that, lady Hanai.” Ekiko chocked out with ragged breath. She smiled as her life slipped out of her own hands.

Hanai’s eyes swelled with tears as she began to close her eyes. She was extremely low on chakra. She eventually passed out, still tied to the post.

Meanwhile, a jonin of the nearby leaf village was heading back from a mission. He had white hair, with a mask that covered his mouth. His shinobi headband covered one of his eyes.

As he was coming back, he spotted Hanai tied to the post.

“Hm. Well I guess it’s ok to make one pit-stop.” He said, smiling under his mask.

He sprinted towards Hanai. He pulled out a kunai knife and cut the rope. Hanais body fell limp in the mans arms. He delicately held her weak body and continued to sprint back to his village.

——————————————————————————

“Please, get her medical help as fast as possible. She’s very low on chakra and she feels very weak.” The white haired man said, as he handed Hanai to the medical nin.

“Hai. Arigato, kakashi” the medical nin said whilst holding Hanai in her hands now.

“Un” Kakashi shook his head and went to report to the hokage. He had just finished a mission. He had to capture 2 rouge ninja from the Land of Fire, which was a bit difficult to say the least. At least, he didn’t have to pull out his sharingan though. That was for special opponents.

In no time, Kakashi had reached the Hokage office. He went to the old mans room.

“Hokage-sama. The land of Fire’s rouge ninja have been caught and returned to their village.” Kakashi reported.

“Great Job Kakashi. Please go and rest.”

“Oh and one more thing. On the way back from my mission, I found a young girl. She looked about 5 years old. She was very low on chakra and weak. And more disturbingly, she was tied to a post with dead bodies surrounding it when I found her.” Kakakshi described. The nature of Hanais resting place when Kakashi found her was rather unsettling. He had time to examine the bodies and he couldn’t even figure out what exactly had happened to them.

“What’s her status now?” The Hokage asked.

“She is now in the care of Konohas medical-nin. She should be receiving treatment.” Kakashi stated whilst walking out of Sarutobis room.

The Hokage peered out of his office window, looking out to his people. The people of Konoha were his top priority, and now that a little girl was brought there he would do everything to make her feel welcome and at home.

“Hokage-sama”

“Hm”

“A little girl was brought into the hospital today.”

“Yes I heard. Kakashi told me. He said he was the one who dropped her off. How is her condition?” Sarutobi was generally curious. The gentle old man hoped the girl was ok.

“She is stable. She seems to be a very smart young girl. We just don’t know what clan she’s from.” The man said.

“I will visit her and talk to her myself. Arigato.” Said the Hokage. He walked out of his office and started for the hospital.

——————————————————————————

Concurrently, Hanai was laying in a hospital bed, eating a bento box. Since she was so polite, a medical-nin let her have it.

Bento was her favorite meal. It basically had everything she liked in one plate. Meat, Rice, veggies. Her family’s servants would make it for her very often, as she would request it so often. Her and Ekiko would eat Bento together when Hanai was on break from training.

Hanai sighed at the thought of Ekiko. Suddenly, her appetite was fading and instead of enjoying her food, she began picking at her food with her chopsticks. She really missed Ekiko.

Just then, the Hokage walked into her hospital room, catching her attention. She looked up at him, and her eyes started to glow a purple lavender color once again.

“Konichiwa. I am the-

“You are the Hokage of this village. You are called Sarutobi. Thank you for coming to see me.” Hanai said whilst cutting off the Hokage.

“Ah. I presume you are of the Motsoyuki clan. That trait is very common among them. The Kekkei Genkai of the clan, if you may.” The Hokage responded while walking closer to Hanai.

“Hai. I understand that people target my clan so I chose not to tell anyone who I was.”Hanai stated. For a 5 year old she was very good at articulating her words.

“Well, now that you are stable and in good condition, would you like someone to take you to your clan? It’s up to you.”

“I-

Hanai paused for a second. Ekikos words resurfaced in her mind.

“ But I couldn’t let the people of the clan use you for their own gains. The Motsoyuki are evil people, Hanai. I wasn’t going to use your eyes on him, but on myself so that you wouldn’t have to usher in a horrible plan.”

If the clan really wanted to use her for their own gains, she couldn’t go back to them. The people of Konoha had treated her nicely so far, so why not stay here?

“I would like to stay here. I don’t want to go back to my clan.”

Sarutobi patted the girls head. He smiled a big smile and then began talking.

“I’m glad you want to stay. You will be given money each month with your own apartment and clothing. If you want to, when you turn 8, you can enroll in ninja school and become a Kunoichi! I’m sure you’ll make a fine shinobi.” The Hokage said as he walked out of the room with a smile on his face.

Hanai smiled at the Hokages joyous nature. It was a breath of fresh air from all the gloom in her life.

——————————————————————————-

Another week passed and Hanai was released from the hospital. A jonin was now escorting her to her new apartment. They asked her if she would need anyone to stay with her but she was almost certain she didn’t need it.

Sure she did grow up so far with people attending to her every whim, but she could fend for herself, right?

As she was walking, Hanai witnessed a boy being pushed down and yelled at. An old man was refusing to let him buy something. The surrounding people stared at the boy. Hanai pulled the Jonins hand and told him that she wanted to buy something.

She approached the old mans store and held out her cash. The little boy was still on the ground. His tears were threating to spill out. Still, his eyes followed Hanai.

“Sumimasen. May I have this one please?” Hanai asked, pointing at the object the little boy previously asked for.

“Of course, sweetie.” The old man responded nicely. He happily gave Hanai the object while scoffing at the sight of the blond little boy on the floor.

“Arigato”

Hanai turned to face the boy, who looked about her age. She held out her hand to his face. He grabbed her hand and walked with her back to the jonin who was now becoming impatient with Hanai.

“What’s your name?” The boy asked Hanai.

“Hanai desu.” Hanai continued to hold the boys hand as her eyes glowed purple. The boy watched in awe.

“You are Uzumaki Naruto. The 4th Hokages son. The people here are mean to you.” Hanai mumbled as she hung her head down. She felt bad for the boy. She looked into his past, he hadn’t done anything to deserve the ridicule. She just couldn’t understand it. Maybe it was an adult thing.

The boy wiped his nose and eyes, sniffling still. The jonin was slightly far up ahead than the 2 children. They all almost reached their destination.

“How come I’ve never seen you before?” Naruto asked.

“I’m not from this village. I was found unresponsive by a jonin of this village. He brought me here. I’ve decided to stay.” Hanai remarked.

“Yay! A new friend!” Naruto exclaimed while jumping up and down. Hanai couldn’t help but giggle at the boys energy.

“Hanai. This is our stop. It seems to be right next to Naruto’s apartment. So you 2 can play together all day. Here’s your key.” The jonin said whilst handing Hanai her apartment keys. He walked away from the 2 children and left them alone.

Hanai glanced at the object in her hand. She held it up to Naruto’s face.

“Here you go. I bought it for you.” Hanai explained.

“Huh? For me? Nobody’s ever done that before.” Naruto murmured. He took the thing from Hanais hand and stared into her now again brown cozy eyes.

“I’m glad you like-

Naruto engulfed Hanai in a hug to her surprise. She slowly lifted her hands and put them around Naruto. Hanai gently patted his back. She could tell that he hadn’t been shown much affection.

Naruto broke the hug and invited Hanai inside. Ekiko had taught Hanai to always be polite towards others, so she happily obliged. She wanted to get to know more about Naruto. He was her next door neighbor after all.

“So Hanai, what is your favorite food? Mine is Ramen!” Naruto exclaimed while smiling a wide smile. Hanai lightly smiled at Naruto.

“Bento is my favorite. Maybe tomorrow I could take you out for ramen, if you’d like?” Hanai asked with a smile on her face.

Naruto’s face lit up in response.

“Ramen! Ramen! Ramen!” He chanted, as he danced around his apartment. Hanai giggled loudly as if someone was tickling her.

“Then tomorrow. Oyasuminasai, Naruto.” Hanai solemnly grinned. She walked over to him and kissed him on the cheek. Hanai walked to his door, and left.

Since then, the 2 had been a great pair. However, Hanai would meet many people who would change her life for the better, and for worse.

Next part time skip= 3 years

[chemicalmagecraft]

Foresight is 20/20 Chapter 2

I don't know how long I was out for. When I first came to, my head felt even fuzzier than it normally does when I wake up. "He's up," a voice said when my eyes opened a bit. I saw that I was probably in a hospital, then groaned and went back to sleep.

kukukuku~

I groaned again. Did I mention how much I hate mornings? Because I hate mornings. "Kouki-kun," some old guy said.

"Ten more minutes," I mumbled, my eyes still closed.

"I'm not surprised he's exhausted," someone else said. His voice sounded familiar. "Multiple C-class wind jutsu, one borderline A-class jutsu, and using an unknown dojutsu for an unknown period of time... how does he have those kinds of reserves at his age? Even with the enhanced reserves that a Kekkei Genkai usually grants, that's still absurd. He must have done some serious training."

I cracked my eyes open. "Hokage-sama, Hyuuga-sama," I greeted the two men on the side of my bed, then closed my eyes again.

Wait.

I bolted upright. "Hokage-sama! Hyuuga-sama!" I understood what Hiashi was doing here, considering the fact that I saved his daughter, but what was the Hokage doing here? I gripped the sheets. "Why are you here?"

Sarutobi laughed. "I mean, you did single-handedly stop an international incident. Plus, I do believe that Hyuuga-san here might want to thank you for how you saved his daughter."

"Yes," Hiashi agreed, then bowed. "I am in your debt. Not only for saving my daughter, but we heard from Kumogakure that the ninja you stopped had a backup plan in case of his death that would have led to exactly what you described, so I owe you my life as well. Oh, and don't worry. The conspirators who organized the whole thing weren't planning on you to meddle, so the Raikage was able to find and defuse the ruse rather easily." Huh, so he was just a high-ranking Kumo nin or something. "I'm still going to be upping security at my clan compound, but you should probably be safe."

"Speaking of that," the Hokage butted in, "the Raikage retroactively declared the jonin you fought to be a missing-nin, and asked me to give his bounty to the person who stopped him, the one the missing-nin called the 'demon child.' That's you, Kouki-kun." He handed me a storage scroll that I assumed held the money.

"Demon child," I said, then licked my lips in a purposefully creepy manner, which caused Sarutobi to shudder. Right, Orochimaru. "I like the ring of that." I inspected the scroll and opened it. As I suspected, there was a seal on it, but I didn't know how to use it...

"That's a storage scroll. Shinobi use it to carry things that they don't have space for. Put a light amount of chakra into and you'll be able to feel and take out its contents or put things in if you have any," Sarutobi told me.

I did as he said and took out a large wad of money. I held it out to Hiashi. "He probably would've killed me if you showed up when you did, even though I hurt him."

He shook his head and gently pushed my hand back to the scroll I took the money from. "I am the head of a rich clan and you're an orphan. Not to mention, I did say that I owe you. I actually put some money of my own in there."

I sealed the money back in the scroll, then paused as I remembered the splatter of blood. "I chopped off a man's leg," I said in horror.

"The man was trying to kidnap a young girl and would have had her father executed," the Hokage said. "You did nothing wrong."

"Actually, it's Hyuga-san's twin brother who would have been executed in his place, so it was his fate that I averted," I said. Well, if it was already established I had some sort of foresight, I might as well use it to push my agenda. "Your father would have used the Caged Bird Seal as an excuse to send him instead because that way the Byakugan wouldn't fall into their hands." I glared at Hiashi and he flinched. "It makes you wonder why it would be used to protect the Byakugan if all of the important family members don't have it."

Sarutobi cleared his throat. "Moving on... You have an ability called a dojutsu. It's a very special eye power passed down from parent to child, like the Byakugan. However, we have no records of any eyes like yours and, because we don't know who your parents were, no way of knowing where it came from. All we really know is that it seemed to grant you knowledge of future events." Well I knew that author me gave it to me so I'd have an excuse for knowing the future, but it's not like I could say that. "We will have to do some tests on it, but there's a high possibility that this will be an S-rank village secret." Hiashi stared at him. "He exhibited precognition far enough into the future to know the repercussions of you killing a man before it happened, and with enough time to understand what was happening and prevent it. We don't know the extent of it, but we do know that it could be very dangerous in the wrong hands, but even more advantageous in the right hands. Do I have to worry about your shinobi telling others about it?"

Hiashi shook his head. "I doubt they'll have said anything, and I can tell them to keep quiet. Really, we only have to worry about if anyone saw Kouki-kun's eyes on the way to my compound." I thought about it for a moment, licked my lips, and channeled a small amount of chakra into my eyes. I felt the same fuzzy feeling in them as before and my vision suddenly doubled, brightened, and... turned a little green for some reason. Weird. "Remarkable," one of the Hiashis said. "Remarkable," the other Hiashi agreed.

I heard a sigh and my own voice said, "This is going to take some getting used to." I sighed and said, "This is going to take some getting used to." I closed my eyes (then closed my eyes) and focused on three particular events, just to see if I could see them. Three scenes flashed in my head one by one. Naruto confronting Mizuki. Sarutobi's final fight with Orochimaru. Naruto telling Kakashi about his talk with his father. I cut off the chakra flow to my eyes and opened them to see only one of each person in the room.

"Only two people would have really been able to get a good look at my eyes," I said, "and I wouldn't worry about either of them. One is my friend and the other is the jonin who I... stopped. Obviously, the jonin telling people about me having freaky eyes will be taken with a grain of salt, and he might even end up deciding he doesn't remember the fight right because of the pain. As for my friend, nobody but me will talk to him, so it shouldn't be too bad." I then turned to glare at Sarutobi. "Speaking of which, I'd like to ask when you were planning on telling him, Hokage-sama." You know how sometimes people say things like honorifics and titles like they're actually horrible, horrible insults? I said the "-sama" like that.

"What are you talking about?" Sarutobi asked me.

I steepled my fingers and did the... I think it was called the Gendo Ikari pose? "I'm not sure exactly how your law works, so I don't know what I am and am not allowed to say, but let's just say... I know exactly what the Fourth did to his son."

He paled.

"The fourth Hokage didn't-" Hiashi began to say, but was interrupted when Sarutobi raised his hand.

"How do you-" I flashed my eyes and he sighed (and he sighed). "Right. I was planning on telling Naruto about the Kyuubi when he became a ninja, or on his thirteenth birthday if he wasn't yet a ninja. As for his father, I was planning on telling him either when he reached chunin or when he turned sixteen, which is also when Minato's will stated he'd get his inheritance."

"That's... actually a great plan," I told him, and relaxed back into my bed, "except for the part where a traitor told him the first bit... or will tell him the first bit after using him to get that one forbidden scroll thing. The second bit he'll learn when a failsafe on his seal trips after the Kyuubi almost comes out due to an S-class missing-nin turning Konoha literally into a crater that he could've prevented had some traitor cough Danzo cough not stabbed a frog." I actually said the word cough there, by the way. "Yes, you couldn't have predicted either of those events," I clenched my fists, "but could you at least have made sure that his deadbeat godfather-who, by the way, I'm eventually going to have to have a long, hard talk involving lots of jutsu exploding in his face sometime in the future-sit him down for a little chat in the eventuality of your not-untimely death, perhaps in the invasion that happens during his first chunin exam."

I sneered at how his face grew progressively more horrified as I talked. "Now, I am planning on doing my best to stop those horrible things from happening, which I'm going to just assume that I have your full cooperation for, but that's not even all that happens to Naruto, believe it or not, or has happened for that matter. None of the children at the orphanage who aren't me will play with him or even go near him because some of the adults keep telling us he's a monster." I paused, then, with a laugh, I said, "I think it's a little hypocritical but what do I know, except several village secrets and future events? I'm also pretty sure that pretty much every parent keeps telling their kids how EEEEEEEVIIIIIIIL Naruto is, which probably won't be good for him." As I spoke, Sarutobi slumped further in his chair.

"Well shit," Hiashi muttered, absolutely floored.

Sarutobi just stared at me for a bit. "...Your dojutsu is about as powerful as I thought, perhaps even more so," he said after a while. "While it will not be an official position, I would like you to be my advisor. You shall be allowed to speak to me at any time without question. Now, I believe we should think of a name for your dojutsu."

I thought about it for a moment with closed eyes, then said, "Shoraigan."

"Tomorrow eye," Hiashi said. "A fitting name. It's funny, I was going to suggest that exact same name." He paused. "Unless you took my suggestion before I could say it." I smiled cheekily at him and very slowly licked my lips. The face he made at that was so funny you guys. You should've seen it. I could almost hear the gears in his head working overtime. He opened his mouth a few times as if trying to think of something to say to that, then sighed and said, "So what was that jutsu that you used on the jonin? I heard you say 'wind release,' but how could a child use wind release? For that matter, how do you know how to use chakra so well?"

"I actually don't remember how or when I first learned how to use chakra. I just remember a leaf falling on my forehead and using chakra on it." Technically true... "I managed to learn about a few different chakra exercises and did them until I got really good at them. One of those was a wind chakra exercise or something, and I just made two jutsu from that. My skill's probably got at least something to do with my eyes, now that I think about it."

"You... made two jutsu?" Sarutobi asked.

"Actually, I made three. The first one, which I call Cat Claws Jutsu, is just something I made so I could mark my progress with the tree walking." I demonstrated my Cat Claws Jutsu, my fingernails sheathing themselves in the blue glow of chakra. "Then I added wind chakra to it, which I call Wind Release: Dragon Claws Jutsu." I added the wind chakra, making absolutely sure that my greatly elongated claws weren't anywhere close to their bodies. I let it dissolve after they were able to get a good look at it. "The other one I was hoping to make a ranged attack. It worked, but it didn't have as much power as I was hoping. I called it Wind Release: Mini Air Slash. I'm hoping to make a bigger variant in the future and call that one Wind Release: Air Slash."

"That's a remarkable amount of skill for someone as young as you," Sarutobi said. "I certainly think that you'll make a great ninja. Well, I suppose that that's all the two of us really need to talk to you about. Is there anything else you'd like to say?"

"Do your other advisors, Utatane-san and Mitokado-san, know of me?" I asked him.

He winced. "Not yet, no."

"Could you please keep it that way? They aren't actively traitorous, or at least I don't think they are with what I know of them, but they still follow Danzo's teachings too much for my comfort."

"Yes..." he said. "I've noticed that they've been getting worse for a while. I really should do something about them. Rest assured, it won't get to them unless you want it to."

"Thanks, I would also going to ask what my eyes looked like because I would need a mirror to see them, but it might not be safe for me to use them near a mirror, what with the whole S-class secret thing."

"They are very distinctive," Hiashi told me. "First there's the markings under your eyes."

"I actually already know about the markings under my eyes unless using the Shoraigan changed them."

"They didn't seem to change when you used your Shoraigan, so you should be fine there. As for the eyes themselves, the sclera-that's the part of your eye that's normally white-turns pitch black!" Wow, he was actually giving me this really excited smile. Guess he really likes eyes. "And the other two parts? They actually glow! The iris, which is the colorful part of your eye, turns from hazel to a shining emerald! And your pupils! Those-by the way, pupils are the black part you actually see out of-those turn white and glow even brighter! You could probably even use them to see in the dark!"

"Okay, thanks," I said. "I'm pretty sure I have a good picture of what it looks like now. I think we're done here now, could you just tell Naruto I'm here so I can deal with him?"

"Actually, you're probably going to get discharged soon, so you might as well meet him at the orphanage," Sarutobi said. "Make sure to tell him that your eyes are a secret. You can tell him what you can do, though. He might as well know." With that, he and Hiashi got up and left.

kukukuku~

"So yeah, that's what happened," I told Naruto the next day. We were hiding behind the orphanage and I had made absolutely sure that nobody would notice us.

"So that's why your eyes were-mmph!" He started to shout before I clamped my hand over his mouth.

"It's a secret to everyone!" I whisper-shouted, and then was tempted to hand him some money for some reason. "Yes, it's why my eyes were weird. Please don't tell anyone about my weird eyes without my permission. Make totally, completely sure that you don't. Tell. Anyone. There's a guy in the village who likes getting people with abnormal powers in his secret army and he's not above killing people so he can remove their eyeballs."

Naruto gaped at that. "Shouldn't you tell Hokage-jiji that?"

"Hokage-sama knows, it's just that the guy is really good at covering his tracks, so he hasn't managed to nail him yet. Now, how's your wind release going?" He grinned and took a leaf cut cleanly in half out of his pocket, which caused me to lick my lips and grin as well. "I'll take that as 'good.' Try combining it with Cat Claws Jutsu now. When you can do Wind Release: Dragon Claws Jutsu, then I'll teach you Wind Release: Mini Air Slash. You're doing awesome, man." He beamed at me and started with the claws.

While he was doing that, I tilted my head to the side as, if on cue, someone called my name. "I have to go now. Remember not to use that on a person unless they're already attacking you, and be especially careful with it. I cut off that guy's leg, remember?" He nodded, still focusing on his claws. I think I saw a flicker of wind chakra before I left. When I made my way to where I heard my name being called, I saw Hiashi standing next to one of the caretakers of the orphanage that I never bothered to learn the name of. "Why did you need me?" I asked him.

"What the hell'd you do to get Hyuuga frickin' Hiashi to ask to adopt you specifically, kid?" the caretaker said.

"I saved his daughter," I boasted.

"What?"

"He saved my daughter," Hiashi said. "Plus, he displayed exceptional potential with ninjutsu that I would like to have developed. Honestly, it would be a crime for me not to adopt him." He ever-so-subtly smirked at me.

"Okay, sir. Whatever you say. The kid's a little odd and he only ever talks to that demon brat, but if you wanna be his dad and he wants to be your kid, then whatever."

Hiashi turned to me. "What do you say, Kouki-kun? Would you like to be my son?"

I made a show of thinking about it, then said, "You don't have any problems with me hanging out with Naruto-kun, do you?"

"If you keep him from being too disruptive, I'll even let you bring him over to the clan compound."

I gave an exaggerated bow. "Then I would be honored to become part of your family. Do you mind if I have a little talk with you alone?"

"Not at all. Just take me to somewhere private we can talk."

I led us to my room, which was empty. I looked at Hiashi, then pointed at my eyes. He got the memo, activated his Byakugan for a few seconds, then nodded. I activated my Shoraigan, looked to make sure nothing bad would happen, then deactivated it. I then jumped onto my bed, looked roughly to where the Fourth Wall was, and said, "Getting adopted by the leader of an influential clan in the second chapter. That's pretty convenient, Me."

"Why are you talking to nobody?" Hiashi asked me with a bit of worry.

"Who said I was talking to nobody?" I licked my lips.

Again, he just opened his mouth as if trying to think of something to say, and then just changed the subject to, "So what did you want to talk to me about?"

"Was that stuff that you said the real reason?" I asked, and shifted up to sitting cross-legged.

"Officially it is, but..."

"Unofficially?" He nodded and was about to say something when I sat up and said, "Wait! Sorry, but could I have a go at that first?"

He nodded again. "If you want to."

"What you said was true, but there's also the fact that Hokage-sama doesn't want me unguarded on account of my eyes and it'd raise too much suspicion to have people randomly start tailing me if I'm an orphan, even if I'm close to the Kyuubi Jinchuriki. But nobody would bat an eye at the clan leader whose daughter was just the target of an attempted kidnapping upping security at his clan compound, even if he also adopted an orphan recently and especially if that orphan was the one who saved his daughter's life and could therefore possibly be part of security. Furthermore, Hokage-sama would prefer I get trained so I can better defend myself in the event of someone trying to kidnap me, which being adopted into a ninja clan would easily facilitate. Also, I have a dojutsu so the both of you decided that it'd be good to have me have ready access to an experienced dojutsu user that knows about my eyes so I can ask any questions I can think of, which would be you or maybe another Hyuuga in the know."

He chuckled. "That... was exactly it. You don't mind pretending to secretly be one of Hinata-chan's bodyguards when not in school, do you?"

"Nyahahaha~!" I laughed. Yes, I laugh weird sometimes. Shut up. "That'd be pretty cool, actually! It's gonna be like a disguise within a disguise!"

"It is a disguise within a disguise. Our hope is that it just looks like I'm being paranoid over how my daughter was just kidnapped."

"Children getting kidnapped isn't a bad thing to be paranoid about, especially for a father." I thought for a moment. "If I'm going to be Hinata-chan's 'bodyguard,' I should probably get some proper training in ninjutsu, maybe some genjutsu, and some sort of chakra-sensing jutsu if that's possible. Chakra sensing just seems like a bodyguard sort of power, y'know?"

"I can see why that'd be useful to a bodyguard. I know for a fact that most Hyuuga have the aptitude to learn sensory jutsu and many Uchiha do as well, so you might thanks to your Shoraigan. You do realize that you're going to have to actually learn all of these skills, though."

"Ah, but that's my master plan!" I joked. "This way you have to teach me jutsu! Nyahahaha~! Also, maybe I could learn some medical ninjutsu? That seems like a really good thing for a bodyguard to know. I mean, I'd certainly like my hypothetical bodyguard to be able to heal me."

"Again, you're going to have to actually learn how to do it, but I could arrange that. There have actually been a few good Hyuuga surgeons in recent years. Our eyes are very good for the work."

"Neat," I said. "Alright, I should probably pack my stuff up or something, shouldn't I?"

"That seems like a good idea, yes. Would you like some help?"

I smiled. "Sure."

[aninconsistentwriter]

and with a slow crescendo, my world explodes “Naruto”

or... read it here on Ao3!

-------

Naruto knew from a very young age that his soulmate was someone who was very very sad. That was the only way he could describe the sounds in his head. He hadn’t known what they were until he started attending the academy and Iruka-sensei taught them about soulmates and soulmate songs. 

“Everyone has a song in their head,” his teacher had said. “The song is meant to guide you to your soulmate. Until you meet them, the melody is incomplete. But when you meet your soulmate for the first time, the melody is completed and that is how you know you’ve found your soulmate.”

“But Iruka-sensei, how do you know the melody is completed?” a young Sakura had asked, glancing shyly at the raven-haired boy seated next to her.

“No one can truly explain it, Sakura-chan. People have described it as an overwhelming feeling of completeness. The song changes and you can feel it.”

Naruto had wondered if he would ever meet the person who caused such a sad song to play in his head.

Once, when they were on an overnight mission, his genin team decided to discuss their soulmate songs. Sakura had described hers as if spring had a voice, soft staccatos and uplifting. She hummed for a moment and Naruto smiled at her. He was glad her song was such a happy one. 

Sasuke had surprised them by describing his song as sweet. Lilting notes that blended into each other to create a beautiful melody. 

His teammates looked at him, waiting for him to describe his song. Naruto had merely said “they’re sad” before Sakura had pulled him into a fierce hug. Sasuke whispered an apology to him. 

That night changed their friendships forever. 

It was when he opened the hotel door and saw red and black eyes staring down at him that he understood why the song in his head was so sad. Before he could truly realize what was happening his head exploded with sound. Iruka-sensei had been both right and wrong. The sad, haunting melody in his head was still there but now it was just so much more. There was more to it, a harmony for the soft melody filled with discordant notes that left him wanting to cry from the ache they created. 

The eyes that bore into his own widened with acknowledgement and grief. But it was all brought to a harsh pause when Sasuke’s voice resounded down the hallway and Naruto realized this was the man Sasuke wanted to kill. 

Naruto didn’t talk about what had happened until several days later, when Jiraiya and he were relaxing in the onsen during their journey back to Konoha. “Who were those men at the hotel,” he asked.

“They are part of an organization trying to collect the tailed beasts like Kyubbi.”

“Why did Sasuke attack the one man?”Jiraiya sighed, “has Sasuke ever explained to you what happened to his clan?” Naruto shook his head in response. “That man is his older brother, Itachi. A few years ago, Itachi killed their entire clan except for Sasuke.”

Naruto looked down at the steaming water that surrounded him, the haunting song loud and clear in his head. “Oh,” he turned towards his mentor, “that man is my soulmate.”

They didn’t discuss it, after that one conversation. He supposed Jiraiya felt it would be too painful for the young boy. Afterall, his soulmate was a mass murderer who had killed his entire family except his younger brother, who happened to be Naruto’s teammate and best friend.

Also, his soulmate worked for an organization who were actively trying to kill him.

It was all a little painful, if Naruto was honest with himself. And yet, the song inside his head played on.

The dreams started shortly after that. Meeting your soulmate so close to puberty did Naruto no favors when it came to his nightly dreams. He’d only had such a brief time to look at his other half and yet his dreams were so vivid, filled with creamy skin and a deep voice. The whole situation was driving Naruto mad.

Relief only came with heartbreak, however. The maddening dreams subsided as Naruto was forced to focus on training with Jiraiya in order to bring Sasuke back. So, Naruto pushed the melody in his head to the back of his mind and focused on becoming stronger and Naruto never mentioned his soulmate to Jiraiya during the three years.

Naruto decided to tell Sakura when he came back. Her own song had been completed when they met Rock Lee the first time, surprisingly. While neither had been pursuing a romantic relationship with each other when Naruto had left, he returned to find them comfortably together. It was a relief for him, that at least one of his teammates was happy.

So, after they had beaten Kakashi at the revamped bell test Naruto spilled his secret to his best friend. She cried with him, for him, as they sat together. It was the first time Naruto had allowed himself to cry about his situation. It felt like a weight had been lifted off his chest, like he maybe now he could move forward. At least, that’s what he thought until he was facing his soulmate again just a few days later. 

It was the first time he heard his name fall from his soulmate’s lips, Naruto realized dazedly. “Naruto-kun, I am sorry,” Itachi’s rich voice reached his ears and Naruto felt that he could weep all over again. He wanted to curl up on the ground and weep as the melody in his head grew louder in the presence of his soul’s other half. Instead he harshly bit the inside of his cheek until it bled and forced himself forward with a rasengan. 

He wanted to cry even more when he realized he had been placed under a genjutsu.

But he didn’t cry, he didn’t even curse his soulmate when they discovered it had been an impersonation jutsu. Instead he just kept going, fighting his way to save Gaara.

It was when all was said and done, Gaara brought back and the Konoha shinobi were making their way back to their village that Sakura approached him. With Lee suitably preoccupied by his latest insane self-challenge, Sakura walked next to her blonde teammate in silence for a while. Eventually though her hand slipped into his and she asked him, “are you okay?”

Naruto squeezed her hand tightly before releasing it, “no, I’m not. But I suppose I will be. I have no other choice.” And if a couple of tears escaped his eyes this time? Well no one said anything to him. 

Naruto fell into a routine. He completed missions and trained. He got to know Sai and Yamato. He saw Sasuke again for the first time in three years. He trained more, he trained harder. He hung out with his friends and allowed himself to laugh. Eventually, the melody quieted enough that he felt that he could breathe a little bit easier again. 

Jiraiya apparently had told Kakashi as the man asked him about it one day during training. “How are you dealing with it, Naruto?”

The blonde closed his eyes tightly, willing the song back into the corners of his mind where he could ignore it. He forced his eyes open wide and smiled at his sensei, “I’m just fine, Kaka-sense! What are you talking about?”

Kakashi didn’t ask again.

Naruto was fine. He was surviving. He was getting stronger and things were great. That’s what he told himself when the melody was too loud or too haunting. He was going to bring Sasuke back and it didn’t matter that he was doomed to have a soulmate he could never be with. It didn’t matter. What mattered was protecting his precious people and becoming Hokage. 

It was like a mantra in his head, intertwined with the ever present song. Somehow the idea that capturing Itachi would be the best way to bring Sasuke back to the village was decided. Naruto wanted to scream in frustration. It was as if Fate had decided to continue playing cruel jokes on him, over and over and over again. He couldn’t escape the raven haired man who starred in his dreams and who’s song played constantly in his head.

Naruto could feel both Sakura and Kakashi looking at him, waiting for him to object. Instead he plastered on his best determined smile and told Tsunade to plan the mission.

That was how Naruto found himself alone with his soulmate for the first time in the four years since their melody had completed itself. “I promise I won’t harm you, Naruto-kun. I only wish to speak with you.” 

Naruto looked into black eyes, realizing it was another first between the two. I’ve never seen him without his Sharingan activated, the jinchuuriki thought. “Tell me, Itachi-san, does it hurt for you as much as it does for me?” He clenched his shirt in the area above his heart, feeling the familiar ache settling there, the one that always came when he listened to the music too closely.

“I am sorry, Naruto-kun. It was never my wish for you to be involved in this mess.”Naruto scoffed at that, “you talk as if we ever get to choose who our soulmates are. I’m used to Fate treating me like a punching bag. I’m a jinchuuriki and an orphan. Of course my soulmate would be tragic as well.” His laugh was bitter and cold.

Itachi frowned at him, “tell me Naruto, you are alone. Why don’t you run?”

“I can go from one to a thousand in an instant, I am never alone. Besides, if I capture you then I get to see Sasuke!” There, move the topic away from us. Focus on Sasuke. Focus on what you CAN change!

Sharingan eyes flashed at him and Naruto wanted to scream at the sight of them. Itachi’s eyes were far more beautiful in their natural state. “What is your attachment to my little brother?”

“He is my best friend. He is like a brother to me! I will bring him back to the village where he belongs!”

Naruto could have sworn that Itachi smiled at his response. “And if he doesn’t come willingly? Or what if he were to try and attack Konoha? What would you do then, Naruto-kun?”

“Why would he attack the village?”

“Sasuke is still naive. He could be painted many colors by those who wish harm. Would you protect the village against him?”

Naruto was confused, this conversation had taken a turn he hadn’t been able to predict. “I’ll bring him back and protect the village!”

The raven haired man chuckled at him, the sound surprising Naruto even further, “you are still so naive as well. Still, it cannot be helped.” Itachi walked up to him and placed a finger under Naruto’s chin. The touch sent an electric spark down the blonde’s spine and he had to force himself not to shiver. “Things are going to start moving quickly and I am sorry that you are stuck in the middle of it all. I am leaving Sasuke in your care, Naruto-kun.” Itachi leaned in, placing his lips firmly against the younger’s. 

Their melody crescendoed in Naruto’s head and his knees felt weak. He pushed up to meet the Uchiha’s firm lips, deepening the kiss with a small gasp. Itachi’s tongue traced the seam of Naruto’s lips softly before he leaned back with a sad sigh, separating the two. Naruto opened his eyes, not realizing he had closed them to begin with, and his world flashed red. 

“I am leaving you with a gift, Naruto. I wish things could have been different between us,” Itachi’s voice echoed around him before Naruto saw a crow fly towards him. It’s beak forced its way between his lips before making the trip down his throat, all while Naruto struggled not to choke. When the red world faded, he dropped to his knees and looked up at the other man. His eyes were black once again and Naruto forced himself to memorize the image before him. “Goodbye, Naruto-kun,” Itachi said before he disappeared and left Naruto alone. 

Kiba found him shortly after that, still on his hands and knees staring at the grass. The blonde boy got up and placed a mask on his face, ignoring his buzzing lips and the discordant notes inside his head. He pushed aside the sense of impending doom Itachi left in his wake and focused on the task at hand. He gave a terse nod to his teammate and off they went, searching for his soulmate’s wayward brother.

It was later that day, when they were all trying to figure out the mystery that was the orange masked Akatsuki member, that it happened. The strange plant-like man who Tobi addressed as Zetsu appeared with an odd apology for interrupting. He looked at Tobi before announcing “Uchiha Itachi is dead. Sasuke killed him.” 

Naruto fell to the ground as a strangled scream ripped from his throat.

[robininthelabyrinth]

Eyestealer 12 - ao3 link

Fandom: Naruto Pairing: Senju Hashirama & Senju Tobirama (mostly gen, hints of other relationships)

Summary: Hashirama really doesn’t approve of the thoughtful way his father looks at his younger brother’s bright red eyes. He’s sure it doesn’t mean anything good for anyone.

He’s right.

——————————————————————————————

 It’s all Hashirama’s fault, really.

(Hashirama is not oblivious: he’s aware that this is a state of events that is, regretfully, not that uncommon.)

In his defense, he’d never been able to control his mouth.

But – really!

The confrontation with Zetsu had just been so - anticlimatic.

With Itama’s help, they’d gotten out of their binding and fought their way out of the cave to where a red-haired woman who’d initially introduced herself only as Itama’s foster-sister had been waiting patiently. Itama hadn’t even explained; he just said it was an emergency and she’d immediately followed them as they made their way back to the village by means of the hiraishin that Tobirama had apparently taught Itama through their correspondence.

Their highly illicit correspondence.

The Uzumaki had cut off communication for fear that Itama would remain too tied to his former homeland, but being told ‘no’ had never stopped Tobirama before.

(Hashirama is very proud of the fact that he’d been the one to solve the issue, suggesting that if they both signed the same summoning contract, their summons could pass along messages between them. It’d worked wonderfully, and Tobirama – who likes writing – had enjoyed having someone to tell everything to in the same way that Hashirama – who hated writing – liked pouring the same everything into his only nearby brother’s ear.)

Anyway, they’d appeared at the edge of Konoha and run inside, only to find a confrontation in the middle of the main street, with a very confused Madara attempting to hold back a hissing and homicidal Tobirama who was demanding to know who the not-Hashirama and not-Izuna really were and where his brother actually was.

The Zetsu had been trying to explain, but as soon as the real ones arrived, it took one look, merged back into a single black-blob entity, and ran away before anyone could react.

It hadn’t even bothered to wait until the Uchiha activated their Sharingans to figure out who was who!

Hashirama, who’d been looking forward to trying to prove himself and was a little disappointed, had opened his mouth and said the dumbest possible thing.

“Well, that was easy.”

Which means, of course, that when – less than twenty-four hours later – Zetsu had returned with a set of kidnapped Uchiha and the kyuubi in tow, all of them raging mad, possibly brainwashed (it was under debate), and intent on destroying the village, it was all Hashirama’s fault.

At least Tobirama’s ridiculous senses had allowed them to find out about the upcoming invasion early enough in advance that they could go out to try to stop them further off.

That battle had – not gone well.

At all.

To say the least.

Zetsu had laughed at them, and, honestly, Hashirama thinks he’s really starting to dislike the thing.

Madara had been the one to call it a failure and ordered the retreat. They’d done only enough damage to stop the kyuubi from rampaging further that day, buying them some much-needed breathing room, and in the meantime they’d fallen back to Konoha to debate their very few remaining options.

“Genjutsu would be an option if we had the Eternal Mangekyo,” Izuna argues, his arms crossed over his chest. He’s been tightly wound up ever since they successfully chased Zetsu away from the village – as the one who’d been captured by Zetsu the longest, he’d been certain that Zetsu would return, intent on achieving his goals by force now that treachery had failed.

He’d been right, too.

“For the last time, Izuna, no,” Madara snaps. “I’m not going to give up all of that work we all did modifying the Senju’s healing technique to keep our eyes from deteriorating quite so rapidly in favor of an approach that leaves you blind.”

“But –”

“Your clan’s records suggest that the Eternal Mangekyo requires sacrifice,” Hashirama agrees. “We have no idea if you would be able to take Madara’s eyes in exchange, or even someone else’s, and I’m not interested in testing it out.”

“We need to do something,” Izuna argues. “Or are we just going to let the kyuubi destroy everything we’ve worked so hard to create?”

Hashirama shakes his head. That’s not an option. “There’s still the first method I proposed,” he says. “I could hold it with the Mokuton until Itama and his friend Mito seal it into a person.”

They were all currently pretending that Mito, a smiling red-haired woman dressed in warrior’s clothing (but walking as if she was more used to fancy kimonos), was not, in fact, the princess of the Uzumaki clan, because admitting that would require trying to send her back and no one wanted to even suggest that.

Hashirama also had the additional motivation that admitting her identity would force him to actually talk to her about the tentative arrangement between their clans that they marry in a few years when Itama came of age and honestly the longer he can push off that conversation, the better.

Not that Mito isn’t great!

She’s great.

She seems very sharp and clever and funny, and Hashirama totally wants her to be part of his family. It’s just that the very idea of talking about marriage gives him the chills, and that’s not exactly a good thing right before a major battle.

“I still maintain that’s a terrible idea,” Madara says.

“Absolutely. The kyuubi never attacked before,” Itama agrees. “Not either clan, even when we were ripping up the entire forest with battlegrounds. There has to be a reason it’s doing so now, even if we don’t know what that reason is yet – though given the Uchiha Zetsu took, I think we all have our suspicions.”

“I was more thinking about consequences,” Madara says. “If we end up with a contained bijuu, then what? The other countries will declare war for fear that we will conquer them, and who knows, maybe the other bijuu will attack as well.”

“We could try to trap the other bijuu too?” Hashirama suggests, glancing at Mito who’s nodding in agreement. “Then we could spread them out –”

“No. Don’t – just – you’re a strategist, how can you not see how terrible of an idea that would be?”

“Yes, well, compared to the other available options – which is to say, nothing – ending in a mutually assured destruction scenario doesn’t seem that bad.”

“We seem to be at an impasse,” Izuna says. “That is, unless Tobirama can pull another ground-breaking new jutsu out of his ass to give us an advantage over a bijuu, or at least something that can nullify what may or may not be a Mangekyo genjutsu capable of controlling a bijuu that none of us Uchiha can break.”

Everyone looks at Tobirama, because, well, that’s more or less what he specializes in doing.

“Not out of there, no,” Tobirama says, rolling his eyes at all of them. “But there is something we might be able to use, though it may require the Uchiha elders to finally agreeing to give me full and unfettered access to your scrolls to figure out how to best utilize it.”

He looks at Hashirama pointedly.

Hashirama winces.

Of course Tobirama knows; he should never have doubted it.

Well, at least this way they don’t have to have an awkward conversation about it?

Tobirama rolls his eyes again, clearly following Hashirama’s line of thought, but he looks more amused than anything else.

“There is?” Madara asks, crossing his arms. “Is this something else related to the Uchiha that you Senju forgot to mention? Again?”

“Um,” Hashirama says. He hadn’t thought about the awkward part of telling Madara about it.

“Do I know about this?” Itama asks.

“Um,” Hashirama says again. Another thing he hadn’t thought about.

“Is this something that should have been shared with your allies?” Mito asks, her eyes dancing even as she pretends to scowl.

“Um,” Hashirama says.

“Has anyone ever told you that you’re amazingly bad at information exchange?” Izuna says. “It’s actually shocking how bad you are. Why is ‘hide everything’ your first instinct every time?”

“Clearly it’s because our family’s guardian spirits are a burrowing species,” Hashirama says brightly, relieved by the change in subject and ignoring the way both Madara and Izuna look pained at the reminder. Tobirama’s completed Susanoo kitsune apparently has something of a magnetic effect on their own tengu, leading to some fairly hilarious results. “Tobirama, it’s yours, so if you want to share, go ahead.”

Tobirama nods and closes his eyes to concentrate, his chakra tugging lightly at Hashirama’s own to pull in what he needs.

Hashirama turns to look at everyone’s faces.

Sure, there’s a gigantic chakra monster heading towards his beloved village, intent on destroying it, and probably everyone’s going to hit him for keeping this a secret for so long (he’s going to get punched until he’s black and blue, he just knows it), but he’s only going to get to see their first sight of the Rinnegan once, and he plans to savor it.

Tobirama opens his eyes.

“What the fuck?!”

(It’s totally worth it.)

[casualneonglitterpainterposts]

Naruto Next Gene OC- Hiroshi-Noboru Hamasaki

Just a profile page on a new OC I’ve been working on, I hope you like her :3...

Full Name: Hiroshi-Noboru Hamasaki Nicknames: Roshi, Hishi Age: 13 DOB: November 19 Species: Human Height: "5'4" ( 163.8cm) (by the age of 15 she is "5'6" tall) Eyes: Sea green Family: Taichi Hamasaki (father), Emiko Hamasaki (mother, deceased), Daichi Hamasaki (eldest brother) Hiroshi Hamasaki (second eldest, deceased during the birth) and Gorou Hamasaki ( third eldest brother). Friends: Kimiko Ichiwa, Boruto Uzumaki, Himawari Uzumaki, Denki Kaminarimon, Iwabee Yuino (she kinda like-likes him) and her fellow classmates. Personality/traits: Courageous, agile, fast, independent, selfless, brave, a little shy at times, strong willed, loving, determined, kinda  a little lost inside (she misses her family, her father kicked her out just because she was female), will go and stand up for herself or others. Elegant- at times-she get's it from her mother.Bold, confident.Mostly/ Very tom boy- she has disguised herself as a boy for most of her life- mostly due to her father bringing her up like one. Likes: Ninjitsu, Jutsu, street fighting, hot ramen noodles, adventuring, helping others, expressing herself, wearing loose baggy clothing, an old kimono that once belonged to her mother, spending time with her friends, sitting about and reading in tree tops, spending time at her mother's and second eldest brother's grave and talking to them- though she never gets a response back, thinking about her brothers, swimming, tai chi, disguising/ dressing like a boy (mostly for her own protection), sleeping under the stars, camping, acrobatics and parkour, drawing, writing, Playing tough- only when she wants to or needs to. Dislikes: the fact she can't go back to her family- Her father threw her out of his house and home and told her never to return, having to hide who she is at times, dressing over the top girly all the time (she'll only do it on special occasions), how people found out her secret about how she was disguising herself as a boy- she was going to tell them but things got a bit outta hand. The way her father treated her and not accepting her for who she was growing up. Awkward and embarrassing situations, embarrassing herself in front of a certain someone (when she does, Hiroshi will run off and hide in the tree tops for a bit). Being judged by idiots for who she is. Weapons: Some throwing needles, a six-foot bokken, two or three ninja stars. Powers/Abilities/clan/Rank: Konohagakure ,Genin- (Eventually becomes a Chunin after surpassing her exams), Water release, Wind release, lightning release and fire release / Jutsu, street fighting/ shadow cloning-one of the first things she practiced and mastered before being accepted into the academy. Profile: Hiroshi-Noboru isn't your average girl, and she sure didn't get raised properly like one either. Hiroshi was made to become someone she wasn't by her own father who couldn't accept her for who she was. In her family, a majority of her relatives were male and her father wanted to keep the tradition by having sons of his own. Taichi and his beautiful wife Emiko were very happy after having their first son Daichi. Then when they had their second son, tragically he passed away during the birth, they were going to name him Hiroshi. Taichi and Emiko were grieving for quite some time at the loss of Hiroshi. They held a special funeral for their poor baby boy, to say their final goodbye's. Two years later Emiko soon fell pregnant again, she had another healthly baby boy, he was named Gorou. Emiko loved her sons dearly but she really wanted to have a daughter of her own, her husband on the other hand wasn't to keen on the idea if having a daughter- but surprisingly, Emiko had one last baby-this one was a surprise baby, her eyes were filled with tears when she gave birth to a beautiful baby girl. She was named after the son they lost "Hiroshi-Noboru", her father had big plans for his daughter. As a toddler, Hiroshi got to spend time with other girls her age when her mother took her out- but her father always made sure that Emiko dressed their daughter up like a boy as he didn't want people finding out he had a daughter. Occasionally though, in secret,  Hiroshi's mother dressed her daughter up like a little girl and she always told Hiroshi "be yourself no matter what my dear". Over the next few years Emiko grew severely ill and could no longer look after her children, instead with their father's help, they looked after her. By the time Hiroshi was six years old, Her mother Emiko had passed away, her illness had grown so strong no medicine or treatment could heal her sickly body.After her mother died, her father changed. He became kinda cold and treated his daughter like her brothers. She was made to dress like her brothers and keep her hair short like them too. He wouldn't let her hang around other girls either. Taichi told his daughter  to her face: "You will be like your older brothers, in this house females are nothing but weak and bring shame to the Hamasaki name". She would nod her head sadly and followed everything her father taught her and told her to do. Her older brothers didn't like the way he was treating their sister- trying to make her become someone she wasn't. They would let her secretly sneak off and be herself. By the age of ten Hiroshi accepted the idea of this identity as a boy for the sake of her father and family- but she was still being herself though she dressed like a guy, Hiroshi would still do girl things when her brothers secretly let her. Though she might have been living a lie, Hiroshi was very skilled at ninjitsu, she only began learning the basics of Jitsu with her older brothers, they were impressed by how fast she learnt the techniques they taught her. By the time she was twelve things took a turn, around this stage of her life Hiroshi had hit puberty and she began to embrace her true self. Her father couldn't stand it anymore, now she hit puberty he was furious. One night he threw all of her belongings  and Hiroshi herself out of the house, her brothers were angry at their father and tried to stop him, but they got hurt in the process. Taichi stood over Hiroshi and growled "You are a disgrace, you bring dishonour to the Hamasaki name, leave now, I never want you back here again, you are no child of mine". Hiroshi was shattered, her eyes were filled with tears of pain at the sight of her brothers injured, the fact her father hated her and that she was all alone. She gathered all her belongings and ran away as far as she could. Hiroshi ran to her friend Kimiko's house, when Kimiko's parent's opened the door they took one look at Hiroshi and instantly aided her, Kimiko could also tell that Hiroshi's father had done something to her. From that day onward, Hiroshi decided that she would remain disguised as a boy out in public, but if she felt comfortable she would dress like a girl. A few months later, Kimiko and herself soon joined the academy and began to learn the ways of Ninjitsu, luckily Hiroshi new a thing or two before she attended the academy. To everyone at the academy, she was only see as a male student, though when she made some close friends (girl friends) she told them the truth, they gladly accepted her for who she was and they didn't mind how she dressed- they could tell she was being herself. On the other hand, Hiroshi didn't feel ready to tell her male friends yet- her female friends promised no to tell them until Hiroshi felt ready. She liked spending a lot of time with her male friends, they made her feel like herself, she liked being pretty much tom boy most of the time, so yeah she felt like she fitted in with them.But after sometime she started having feelings for Iwabee Yuino- she new that she had to keep them hidden when she was dressed like a boy. But when she was done up and dressed like a girl the boys saw her as a complete stranger- they couldn't tell that this girl was Hiroshi-Noboru. Hiroshi's secret was soon revealed after she was in an accident, on one of her missions. Hiroshi- being kinda stubborn refused to back down and threw herself toward the foe and ended up being knocked out and hit in the right side of her chest with a blade. When her friend Boruto removed the blade and then went to stop the bleeding he found that the blade didn't go too far as it was stopped by a binder. When Hiroshi awoke in the hospital, her friends were by her side starring at her calmly, Hiroshi was a little embarrassed , then she explained to her male friends how she told the girls about her secret and how she felt ashamed to tell the guys that she was really a girl. Boruto and the others understood Hiroshi after she told them why she was dressed like a boy- He and the other guys accepted her. It didn't matter how she dressed, Hiroshi was their friend. Hiroshi would still see her brothers secretly, they would come visit her when she spent time at her mother and their brothers grave. Eventually they came often to see her now a few months after she left their father died- he caught a rare sickness that couldn't be cured. Though she could never go back and live with her brothers, Hiroshi wrote to them telling them about her life and how she was finally being herself and to not living the life meant for her brother that passed away.

[celestianvices]

Naruto

[tag: ninja vice]

Name: Ciavera Song Age: 23 Race: Oni Rank: Chunin Village: Nadeshiko village (Land of Water)  (Originally from the Land of Ogres) Elemental Style: Water (or possibly Ice) Height: 5'6 (human) 6'0 (oni) Weight: 145lbs (human) 225lbs (oni) Hair: Black (normally), White (oni) Eyes: Jade Green (normally), Red iris w/ gold eyeball (oni) Skin: Pale (normally), Blue (oni)

Physical Description: Normally, Ciavera appears as a comely young woman with pale skin and long, straight hair that falls almost past her knees. Her hair is inky black and glossy, with a clean edge along her bangs and the ends of her hair, framed by slightly longer sections on the side that have a sharp slanted edge to them. Her eyes are a clear jade green color and her lips are painted red, with a similar color marking the edges of her eyes. Her clothing is simple and designed for comfort and ease of movement, consisting of a dark teal top and a long, coal colored skirt. Her feet are partially wrapped by gauze which extends up her leg, stopping below her knees. Her ninja headband is often worn either on top of her head (rather than across her forehead) or as a belt, and bears the mark of the Nadeshiko village, marred by a horizontal line through the center. She is often seen wearing what looks to be a tiger pelt.

When she assumes the shape of the Oni, her clothing remains the same. However, her skin color changes to a blue color and her hair becomes white. Her eyes gain red irises and golden yellow eyeballs as well and her body takes on a more monstrous appearance, shooting up to 6ft in height as her teeth become more sharp looking. Avera gains long, sharp claws on her fingers and toes, and a pair of short, pointed horns on her head.

Background: Born to a dwindling tribe of Oni living in the Land of Ogres, Ciavera’s childhood was (like many) rough and bitter. Her family lived in the mountains near a small village, but their relations with the humans had never been good, and when she was very small, the villagers hired assassins, hunters meant to drive out and exterminate the perceived threat the little colony held for them.

They came in the night when the oni were vulnerable and began a bloody massacre that decimated the entire group. Only Avera and her mother made it to safety, though her mother was badly injured in the battle to keep her little one safe. Escaping down the mountain and from there, crossing the border into other lands, she eventually brought her child to the village of Nadeshiko in the Land of Water before the woman at last succumbed to her injuries and died, leaving toddler Avera as the last of their tribe.

The village took her in and decided to raise her, and soon learned what a challenge that would be when her oni nature began to manifest in the form of unusual strength and random transformations that changed her hair and skin color, and gave her horns. These physical changes tending to manifest when the girl was angry or upset. She eventually gained control of these abilities, but not until she was a bit older. In fact, they began the girl’s ninja training as a means of teaching her these things, and as she excelled in her studies, so did she quickly gain a hold on her natural powers and abilities.

This however didn’t seem to curve her oni nature, and Avera grew up spoiled and bratty just the same, developing a taste for alcohol at an early age and often getting into trouble for petty theft and a poor attitude when dealing with authority. She fought with them often, and the more advanced she became with her training, the more difficult she became to handle.

She had always been attractive, and only became more so as she grew older. So despite her attitude and mannerisms, men still came to challenge her for her hand in marriage, as was the custom in that village. However, none were able to best her in single combat, and many a suitor was sent packing at the end of the heavy mace she carries as her preferred weapon. In the midst of these challenges, Avera attained the rank of chunin, passing the exam and showing that to get what she wants, the oni girl could even work with others in a team setup. Unfortunately, this was as far as her training would go.

The power she’d shown during the exam caused great concern for many of the more powerful members of the Land of Water’s upper class. They began to wonder if this rebellious and unruly woman wasn’t more of a threat to them than an asset. These fears were bolstered by the arrival of a stranger; a participant in the attack 16 years earlier in the Land of Ogres. Whether this person had tracked the girl down, or just came across her by chance was impossible to say, but he took it upon himself then to reaffirm their fears and as a result several of them pooled their resources in order to higher the best assassin they could; the child prodigy named Ling.

Rather than face her head on at first, when he arrived he was accompanied by a group of four other ninja, all highly trained. These were to provide valuable intel on the targets fighting style, skill, and strength. He got some of that information, but at great cost. Only one of the four returned to him, stumbling, fearful, and missing an arm. The ninja was only able to impart a small amount of information before dying from the massive injuries left by the encounter.

Ciavera hadn’t meant to let that other assailant go, but there was no time for her to worry about that now. She knew she had to get out of the village and run as far as she could, just as she and her mother had when she was a child. She brought the sparse few items that held sentimental value to her along and without even so much as a good bye to the villagers the woman made her way out into the wilderness and away from the village.

If she thought she’d be able to take cover there while she collected herself and formed a strategy of escape, Avera was wrong. Even with a days time separating her fleeing with the young assassin’s pursuit, he caught her trail easily by sensing her chakra and following the clear path straight to her.

The battle that ensued once he finally confronted her was intense, and dragged on for hours before he finally gained the upper hand, after which point he took full advantage of the gained ground, beating her until she was within an inch of her life. Even still, lying on the ground in the dirt and her own blood from the fight, she still raised her clawed hand in a weak attempt to scratch at him, her kanabō tossed somewhere out of her reach. She was beaten, and there was no way she could effectively prevent him from dealing the finishing blow. And yet…

He couldn’t do it. Even after the loss of his warriors and the grueling battle that had followed, he could not finish her. She kept her eyes fixed on his right up until the moment she lost consciousness, only then returning to the pale and elegant appearance that was natural for her, beaten and bloodied though she was. He couldn’t bring her back to the village like that, and so instead he brought her to a small hut, his now empty base of operations. Against everything he’d been trained to do up til that point, the young man cleaned her wounds and lay her on a mat on the floor.

When she woke up, her appearance changed almost instantly back to the intimidating oni, and treating her injuries was slow going. Not that it was so surprising, who wouldn’t be distrustful when shown kindness by the very person who’d attempted to end their life?

Time passed, and she began to calm down. He brought her fish, which turned out to be a favorite food of hers and so a good peace offering. She began to talk to him, and he learned more of the details of where she’d come from, and what had happened there.

That was three years ago, and since then her trust has not only been earned, but proven time and again. The two of them became rogues, sticking together, living and acting for their own benefit, and for each others. The attachment that has formed between them since that first meeting has become unshakable, with Ling often introducing or referencing Ciavera as his wife, and Avera calling him her husband as well.

Recently, they seem to have come up with a plan involving the recruitment of other outcasts from many different Lands. It’s a plan that is mostly kept secret for now however.

Powers and Abilities:

Oni form: The natural ability all her clan has to change from her human form into the horned and bue skinned oni form (as described in the physical description section)

Oni Strength: Avera’s strength is far above that of an average or even well muscled woman of her height and build. She can lift and swing large objects that would normally be too heavy for other people to use with only one hand.

Weapon proficiency – kanabō: This weapon is made of a solid and incredibly heavy metal, usually intended to be wielded with two hands, however Avera’s strength allows her to use it with just one hand.

Oni claws: When in her oni form, Averas fingers and toes end in sharp and durable claws which she can use as a secondary weapon should her kanabo be taken out.

Elemental focus – Ice: Avera's elemental jutsus mostly revolve around ice, though there are a few water techniques thrown in there as well, mostly for the purpose of use in conjunction with the ice jutsus.

Chakra pool: Her capacity is fairly large, though there are definitely people with more to draw from than hers.

Martial Arts Expertise: Avera has always excelled at hand to hand combat, and has kept up with her training even after leaving Nadeshiko village.

Item transformation: Avera’s weapon is carried around on her person in the form of a kiseru pipe. When she hits people with it, her blows can confer the full force of the kanabo.

Drunken Master: Avera drinks often and to excess. This does nothing to hinder her martial arts expertise.

[i-am-made-of-memoriies]

Portals, Clones, and Time Travel. Oh My! (part 4)

Part 3 

Sarada watched her father stare at Sakura in pure disbelief before his body swayed and pitched forward. She leaped right in front of him and caught him before his limp body hit the ground.

Naruto took one look at Sasuke’s unconscious body before sniggering quietly.

“He really couldn’t handle all that information?” Naruto asked between smug giggles. “He acts all tough like that and passes out after figuring out he marries Sakura?!”

“Naruto this is serious.” Sarada chastised, “We need Sasuke at his full strength if we want to be able to fight this crazy demon lady!”

“I’ll wake him up.” Mitsuki volunteered cheerily, “My parent has provided me with several foolproof ways to bring a sleeping person back to consciousness.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Boruto said, “Go ahead and wake Sasuke up. Now since we’ve all revealed some crazy-ass secrets, can you tell us this? Is your parent your mom or your dad?!”

“I have no incentive to reveal that to you.” Mitsuki stated, waking Sasuke up.

“Come on man! I’ve been wondering forever!”

“We have more important topics to worry about. We’ll discuss matters that don’t concern you later.”

“Just wake my dad up damn it!” Sakura vented, glaring at Mitsuki with her sharingan active.

“Of course!” He squeaked, “Almost done!”

Sasuke sat up slowly. His vision was still blurred, but he could make out a head of blue hair and bright yellow eyes directly above his face. As his vision began to focus, he noticed that Mitsuki was indeed leaning over his face, looking worried. Sasuke reeled back in surprise, pushing himself away from Mitsuki. In attempt to escape the genin, he backed into Sakura’s legs.

“Sasuke,” She began, her voice soothing and sweet, “Take it easy for a second, you just woke up.”

Sasuke jerked his head to face Sakura, his cheeks bright red. He nodded quickly, stumbled to his feet and went off to sulk in the corner. The edges of Sakura’s mouth were raised in the beginning stages of a smile. That was probably the least dignified she had ever seen Sasuke. Honestly, it was hilarious.

“Get back here Sasuke!” Sarada commanded, “We’re going to need you for battle strategizing. Get over yourself and help us.”

Sasuke shot her a signature Uchiha glare.

Sarada retaliated with a near identical look. “I’m an Uchiha too.”

“Will you two stop your Uchiha glares and moodiness?!” Boruto whined, interrupting the angry glare session.

Sarada turned promptly on her heel and faced the group. “Anyway,” she started, sticking her tongue out at Boruto, “as I said earlier, when the creepy lady shows up again, Naruto’s gonna need to ask the Kyuubi for a little help.”

“I really don’t think he’ll listen…” Naruto muttered.

“Like hell he will.” Sasuke growled, rejoining the group, “I’m an Uchiha, my sharingan can help control him.”

“Sasuke are you sure that’s a good idea?” Sakura looked at him worriedly, “It’s the Kyuubi we’re talking about. From what I’ve heard, even Madara had trouble controlling him.”

“I’ll manage.”

“Don’t forget, we have two pairs of sharingan!” Sarada butted in, displaying her dojutsu.

“You should scratch that idea now and forget about it.” Mitsuki added, his voice light and uncaring. “There’s no way that two young Uchiha, both of which lack the mangekyo sharingan, would even be able to convince the Kyuubi to sit. Naruto will have to get really mad, then his true powers will be released. Same goes for you Sasuke. If you want that curse mark to lend you any power, you have to get rather angry. Of course that’ll be easy for the Uchiha given his moody disposition…” Mitsuki stopped his slight rambling and took a good look at the genin surrounding him. “Oh, did I say the wrong thing? My apologies.”

“Mitsuki,” Boruto started, patting his teammate on the shoulder, “If we survive this shit, we’re going to need to talk about how to interact with people. I don’t think you really get it.”

“I’d be happy to learn more about human interactions with you Boruto.” Mitsuki replied sweetly, “Was that better?”

“Shut up and tell me how you know about the mangekyo sharingan.” Sasuke had grabbed Mitsuki by the arm and was glaring at him with his sharingan active.

“My parent told me all about the sharingan’s different forms. I can tell your eyes are slightly underdeveloped for your age, you must have awakened your sharingan late. Unlike our Sarada here. She awakened hers before even graduating from the academy!”

Sasuke gave Mitsuki a bestial snarl. “You don’t know anything about me.”

“Actually I know a lot about you Uchiha-san. You will become a large part of my parent’s life when you get older, trust me.”

“NONE OF THAT’S GOING TO MATTER IF WE DON’T SURVIVE THIS!” Sakura yelled, interrupting Sasuke’s rage-driven argument. “STOP ACTING LIKE BABIES AND WORK WITH THE PLAN. IF ANY ONE OF US DIES, THINK OF ALL THE TIME-STREAM PROBLEMS THERE WILL BE. GET OVER YOURSELVES!”

The genin instantly quieted at Sakura’s furious outburst.

“Your mom’s scary as ever.” Boruto whispered to Sarada, inching away from the furious pink haired girl.

“For you Sasuke,” Sakura growled, glaring at the Uchiha boy, “would you stop being so damn suspicious of everyone around you. No one in this group is trying to kill you, focus on the lady actually trying to take your life!”

Sasuke looked at his feet in embarrassment. The last person he’d expected to call him out on anything was Sakura. And here she was, chastising him like he was an ignorant schoolboy.

“Sarada, stop trying to take absolute control over everything. I see that you get your bossyness from me, but reign it in! You’re not an omnipotent queen or an omniscient battle strategist. You’re a genin like the rest of us, step down from your imaginary pedestal!” Sakura shook her head exasperation. She was about to go through every person here and give them detailed criticism in hopes that they’d shape the hell up.

Sarada nodded slowly. She wanted to feel embarrassed or shameful, but all she felt was a calming sense of familiarity from the pink-haired kunoichi.

“Boruto, Naruto, this isn’t a joke. Act like shinobi.” That’s all Sakura had for the father and son duo. Honestly, what else was she supposed to say?

“Yeah, I got it Sakura-chan.” They responded in unison, glaring at each other afterwards.

“And Mitsuki,” Sakura was at a loss for words. “I don’t even know what to say about you. All I know is that I’ll have a serious talk with your ‘parent’ at some point in my life. This person seems like a real piece of work.”

“Uh, you do realize that our entire plan is foiled right?” Boruto pointed out meekly, “If Sarada and Sasuke don’t have a chance in controlling the Kyuubi, what the flying fuck are we going to do?”

“I HAVE A BRILLIANT PLAN!” Naruto exclaimed, his eyes lighting up.

“This is a bad sign, a really bad sign…” Sasuke muttered.

“We set up pitfalls!” Naruto formed his arms into a circle, “We set them up all around the clearing, then we wait! I’ll lure the creepy lady in with my sexy jutsu then she’ll fall splat into one of the holes! Bing, bang, boom, we got her!”

“You know,” Sarada started thoughtfully, “that’s not a terrible idea! One addition, we add exploding tags at the bottom of the pitfalls so that she’ll blow up upon contact.”

“Hold on,” Sakura grinned playfully, “for once I agree with Naruto’s plan. I advise we have Sasuke or Sarada cast a genjutsu on the lady so that she doesn’t see the blatant pitfalls. It saves up from accidentally falling in them if we forget where they are.”

“We need someone to act as a decoy.” Sasuke added, much to everyone’s surprise. “Someone who can use shadow clones really effectively should crouch in the corner of the clearing, appearing to be hurt in order to lure the creepy lady to the pitfall. Naruto, you’ll do it. Scratch the sexy jutsu idea, it’s dumb.”

“I actually thought the sexy jutsu idea would be cool.” Boruto whined, crossing his arms and pouting.

“What did I say about growing the hell up?” Boruto felt an icy cold presence behind him. He turned his head slowly, dreading the sight of what was lurking right behind his back. When the creature was in his range of sight, he saw a pair of the most terrifying eyes; the two spheres were full of pure, unadulterated malice. The sight of an angry Sakura was even more terrifying than the glare of an Uchiha.

“My most sincere apologies Sakura-hime!” Boruto cried, falling to his knees right by Sakura’s feet. “I promise to act like a strong shinobi from now on, just don’t kill me! Please!”

“Good Boruto.” She purred, smirking lightly. “Now stand up and help initiate the plan.”

“Yes Sakura-hime!”

The genin began their preparations. Naruto sent five shadow clones into the forest as look outs in case the crazy lady managed to find them more quickly than expected. Mitsuki seemed to have a strange affinity towards digging deep holes rather quickly because of some ‘jutsu my parent taught me in case I was ever in the need’, and Sakura was using her precise chakra control to scale the walls of the ditches in order to place the exploding tags inside. Boruto had (rather stupidly really) volunteered to be the Uchiha’s genjutsu guinea pig and was currently being subjected to having his brain be taken over time after time again. After the tenth-or maybe even twentieth attempt at a good, synchronized genjutsu, the two Uchiha finally achieved their goal.

“Perfect!” Sarada exclaimed, “If everyone else is ready, we should get into position.”

“Hn.” Sasuke replied, entering the clearing. He walked towards Sakura with extreme caution; falling into a pitfall and getting blown into pieces was not high on his list of things to do.

“Oh hello Sasuke-kun!” Sakura greeted, standing nonchalantly on the wall of a pitfall, several exploding tags in her hand. “This is the last hole. I’m almost done. How’d the genjutsu go?”

“Well actually.” He responded, “Our genjutsu styles are rather compatible.”

“I mean you are related.” Sakura attached the last exploding tag to the wall of the ditch. She exited the ditch using a chakra enhanced jump and landed smoothly next to Sasuke.

Sasuke nodded jerkily, a small blush creeping up his cheeks. “Now that you’re finished, we should get into position.”

“That’s a good idea.” Sakura nodded her head. “I’ll make sure Naruto gets his shadow clones all set up.”

The genin crouched in the trees, masking their chakra as well as they possibly could. Sarada and Sasuke sat near the entrance of the clearing, sharingan active. After a few minutes of tense anticipation, Sasuke spotted the enemy. He nudged Sarada’s shoulder gently as they both activated their synchronized genjutsu. Sarada watched how the woman’s chakra flow was slightly altered, proving their success.

“Phase two!” She whispered so that only her teammates could hear.

The enemy spotted Naruto’s shadow clone at the end of the clearing. Naruto really was one hell of an actor. The way the shadow clone whimpered and shook was extremely convincing. The enemy walked slowly up to the shadow clone, ready to ambush it.

Sakura held her breath in anticipation. The first pitfall was only a few feet in front of the enemy, and Sakura suspected that she wouldn’t be able to avoid it. Much to the genin’s delight, the woman fell right into the ditch, setting off all the explosive tags. After the explosion had run its course, Sarada jumped down from her perch in the branches and struck the ground with a chakra infused punch in case the enemy had done the impossible and survived the shit storm they had been through.

“OUR PLAN WORKED!” Naruto exclaimed, scanning the now decimated clearing.

“Whew!” Boruto sighed, patting Naruto on the back. “Now all we need to do is find the crazy mastermind, save the world, and find a way to go home! No biggie.”

“Well at least we got that out of the way.” Sarada pointed out, “I’m still really curious about why that lady wanted Sasuke’s sharingan so much. And if she was after a sharingan, why wasn’t she seeking out mine. No offense Sasuke, but mine is more developed.”

“None taken.” Sasuke muttered, “Sakura, do you remember the whole forest of death incident.”

“How could I forget?” Sakura sighed, recalling the horrible details, “The snake bastard. Orochimaru or something. He-she-it wanted your sharingan, correct?”

“Hn.”

“Well this whole fiasco seems like something that ass-face would think up don’t you think?”

“It does. Not to mention, the crazy lady sent to hunt me down hardly seemed human. I heard that Orochimaru was exiled from Konoha because of his horrendous experiments on humans.”

While Sakura and Sasuke were talking, they failed to notice Sarada futilely trying to hold back giggles.

The Orochimaru of their time must have been way different than the one that came to Mitsuki’s parent teacher conference with their hair braided intricately at the top of their head while wearing a bright pink kimono. She thought, remembering her utter surprise when she had walked into parent-teacher conferences with her mother, expecting to see the usual parents. Her mother had been sitting in the waiting room sipping her coffee daintily, accidentally crushing a mug or two (more like twelve) if someone made a sly comment about Sasuke when Orochimaru came strutting into the room, Mitsuki tailing closely behind him. He had greeted Sarada rather sweetly, asking how her sharingan was developing and how Sasuke was fairing. The teachers, of course, were not as used to Orochimaru’s spontaneous arrivals as the Uchiha’s were so they were practically dripping pools of sweat when they saw the sannin/ex-criminal waltz nonchalantly into the school. Sarada really wondered how terrible Orochimaru had been all those years ago. She suspected he was pretty terrible, given the fact that Sasuke visibly flinched every time his name was brought up.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Boruto shrieked, interrupting Sarada’s train of thought. “I swear to god this woman is indestructible. Also, this is becoming one hell of a cliché. Sakura, smoke bomb please?”

Sarada turned her head to see the rather macabre sight of their pursuer’s body reconstructing itself right in front of her eyes. Definitely not human. She thought, shuddering. No way that thing’s human.

“Damn it! I thought our plan was really good! I never factored in the possibility that the crazy lady was immortal!”

“Give me Sasuke Uchiha!” The immortal pursuer demanded. At the moment, she was only a torso (with chunks missing), a bloody head, and some form of legs, making her seem at least 50 times more frightening. “I’m Jinora and Master Hiroyuki has ordered me to fetch Sasuke Uchiha. Do not interfere!”

“Tough luck bitch!” Naruto spat, sticking out his tongue as Sakura threw her last smoke bomb into the clearing.

Part 5

[uskius]

Naruto Ultimate Harem Marmalade Party

**AUTHOR"S NOTE*** I always wanted there to be a tornematn series in the SHipuden, but it dusn't look like that is gunna hapin, so I'll just make one miself. I think itle be pritty cool. Naruto will still fight aginst Tobi and stuff, just in a different way that I thought up.

NARUTO:: NARUTO ULTIMATE HAREM MARMALADE PARTY

The thundre makind a mooib rolling noise, and Tobi laffed maniacly as he stood on the Hokage monuent. He was using a jutsu to make a big image of him in the sky, and kake his voice louder. S"hinigami of kOnoha! I am being very generous, and an giginv you one last time to defeat me, for ultimate justice!

This plan will give opurutniy for Konoha to grow stronger as a village, for if you show the trve hartof untiy, you show my plan of world peace can be true!

But first, I must meet with Tsunade, and outline the skeme with her. So know this: if you brake rules of plan, I will anihilate Konoha like a farting Tailed Beast! I will rain down upon you with furries vengeanse, and grind you bones into teh dust of the past! Thus it is spoken so shal it be ritten, to the very last litle dot- you bizzels forgot Tizzle does not give a-" But then Tobi's justu ran out of time, so he shurgged and just tlelported into Tsunade's offise to speak with her. When he appered, she gasp in suprise.

"OH! I did not expect you so soon! And what bold have you, is this mockery?" Y"You think to control Konoha like this?"

"You hast forgotten I an amvincible, so your resist mean naught. " Tobi pulled a scroll from his jutsu dimenshin, and unrolled it on Tsunade's desk. "This is my ultimate plan,..."

THE NEXT DAY

It was no rainy anymore, and their was fresh smell of air, good blue sky. "People of Konoha and the Alied Sahionbi Force: I will now tell you of Tobi's ultimate plan wich he gave to me:

It is of spirited battle and competition, and intamate teamwork! Earlier today you had visited the Hopsital, to have specile justu put on you to help with this plan. So now I will explicate on this jutsu: It is to give and muplity you natural jutsu power and chakra natureand can also give power of flite! But this powers only activate under certain conditiona: the penis of the male partner must be inserted into eether the anus or vagina of the femail partner.

To make things fair, every male who has chosen to participate will receive a basic female partner with standard powers. Many females will have expanded and unique powers, so I urge you to collect as meny female partners as you can! The one with the most female partners at the end of two weeks will have right to face Tobi!"

Shikamaru raised his hand. "I don't suppose you plan on telling us how to claiym a partner?"

"Simple, just activaet her powers." OH! "And one more things, sometimes your femail partners powers will run low, so to refill them you must insert your penis into her mouth! And if you defeat a team, you may choose one of them to add to you own team! Do you all understand?" a bunch of people had frowny faces, but they nodded they knew. " Now I shall read the list of starting partners..."

Naruto wouldnt say it, but he had been hoping to partner up with Sakura since he had heard the news, and he was just thinking of the fights with her he could do and didn't really listen to Tsunade until he heard his name.

"-Uzumaki shall be paired with Ami!"

"HUH? Ami who?"

"Ami Kimura, who just happens to be standing right beside you." Naruto looked to his side aand saw at a girl who had sholder length purple hair with a long bang on her left cheek, and she looked kinda older then him but not much. "You bettere make this worth it Naurto."

"I'me the #1 candidit for Hokage, of corse I'll make it awesome!"

But suddenly Ami pulled him in and started to wisper plans of action in his ere: "Let's hurry up and get going, and take as many partners right away." So then Ami wasrubbing Naruto in his crotchular area and he was suprised she did this but he got a shape anyways. Ami striped super fast, and Naruto saw she had a hot shape with curvs, and then she put down his pants and strated srding on Naurto but he was hesitate. "Do you want beat Tobi or no? " She turn away and spred cheeks, and Naruto drule but he go in Ami's girly tube and a symbol flash on her back, and they both basp. "LIFTOOOOOOFFF!" Ami and Naruto flew up into the air, and look down on sene.

Many people were still being talked, and lots of girls were slapping dudes. There were lots of girls who had dirfted off into there own little groups and Naruto and Ami guessedt they had no partners yet. Before Naruto cood deside, Ami used a bostid version of the flicker jutsu and swoopt in and grabbed two of the gurls, and was zooming up to get a view of the battle again.

"You see anyone else you want, Naurot?" Naruto heart beet fast, wen he see Sakura had no partner!

"Hnnnnng! Yeah, yeah! Down at Thr3 aclock!" So they swoopt down and Naruto grab for Sakura but she see and be suprised, and flinch so that Naruto grabbed anuther girl instead! So Ami moaned and flew them off to the Hokage monuent to land. Naruto gruntid and pull from Ami, and take look at the females they had collected.: A blond kunichi frmo Kumo, some short-ahired woman from Konoha, and then then girl Naruto grabed insted of Sakura was Tenten! "Uh, intraductions? I'm Naruto Uzumaki..."

There was silents, but then Tenten spole up: "At least we didn't get taken by some creep. I don't like this either, but I know we can trust Naruto." Then the other girls shurgged, and and spoek.

"Samui, from Kumo." Said the blond Kunichi.

"Yurika, from Konoha." Said the woman with the short brown hair. She and Samui looked the same age, a little older than Ami.

"Tenten, also from Konoa."

"Ami, from Konoha." Then the girls all looked over at Naruto, who stil had no pants and had a shape.

There awere some really awkward silents, then Tenten said, "I'll go first." So Tenten let her hair down, and it was to her shoulders and kinda wavy from being in buns for so long. She kept taking her colths off and Naruto saw she had an average shape that was still hot anyways. She sat on Naruto's lap and took off his jackit and shurt, thin closed her eyes and graspt his penis. She sighet and put it in her, grunting until it fit. Then she suprise Naruto and beign to kiss his face and move on him, and Tenten kept this for a minute, until after she felt the tingle of the claim jutsu activate. Naruto was blush like red sky after storm, and saw that Samui and Yurika alreddy had there colths off!

Yurika had an average shape too, but her hips wure a bit widre than Tentens; and Samui's breastices hung down, large and full of sexy. Samui came forwerds and got down on naruto, and it was only a bit before her mark flash to activate. She was jiggle as she got up, and then Yurika came over and sat on Naurto's lap. Here girly tube was small so it took a while for her to get all on, and she yelled when her mark activated. "Oh! Oooooohh!" But it was an not sexy oh, and Yurika, made hand signs. She then look around, then nod and get off Naruto.

"One of my powers is info an radar scanning," She explaane. "I know what all our powers are now, and I need I can track other unclamed females." She looked around the group. "Your skills are essentially boosted versions of your normal stuf, but the seals have also drawn out your chakra natures- Samui, you have water, Tenten has Erth natrue, I have fire and Ami does aswell.

"I nevre knew I was Erth Natured with my chakra... huh. But, I mainly use weapons..." Samui and Ami nodded along.

"I od too," said Ami.

"I'll share some of mine, I guess. I half pletny of every kind." So Tenten unseald one of her scrolls and the girls picked their usual weapons: a tanto for Samui, and a sai for Ami. Yurika picked up a shurken and stufft it in her vagina, just in case.

"So now wHst?" Askt Tenten. They al looke arond at each pther, and knew not of what be doing. "Lets make this hour base and werk frpm here." San dDaruto

"Cool/" So Tenten sue her eartj chakea to make crown walls on the Hokafe's head. and unseled some camping stuf to use, and efen hung up Ohotoshopt pics of the Konoa guys, whitch made Naruto feel embarassed. Samui nod hed like approve. Yurika borrow some of Tenten gear to write list of girls to claime. andmake notes of justu combos to try.

DAY L

Narut opps

Naruto opne eyes, and it was being near after bfeore dawn, almsot. Stars were shine in black of skt. Tenten give blankit, but only was on tent wich she give to others to use. Naurto was stiff, and ywan as he look ofer to camp fire. He see Tenten, who put more stickx on fire with tired look in her nipplse. She look to se Naruto loking, and say hay. He say hwy too and go over to the low fore acriss from Tenten.

"You can;t sleep top"

"NO", Saod Tenten. "I"m kinda achey." But Naruto thinkt it mean from rock, but Tenten ment her p*ssy.

"Me two," Saud naruto, lookinf inro the fire. He glance and see Tenten only have blankets to, the thin stuff. So he go an get his, an give them to her. "I no really need these, I'll be fine."

"But" But Tenten was no silly, and knew It was cold. "let's just share... be better for us both..." Tnten mumbled, but Naruto hear good words blazed across his libido like fruitfly on crack binge.

"Uh..."

"Naruto I know you like Sakura, but what do you think of me?" "Am I just to be somw pwn in sthis game?"

"No, but... how can you not, in the end?" "And. Uh. I haven't really now you taht good. There's only that onw misspn we did together." They fell to siletns then, but Naruto yawn after a few minutes. "Come on," Sed Tenten, and she reached arond the fire and use Secret Woman Grip so Naruto codln't escape, and pull him for the blankets. They get under covers and Tenten snuggle colse with her arm over his chet. Naruto feel uncoffmtable because he feel so cozy, and Tenten give Tired moan in his eara. Or so he thawt. He was begin to relax but Tenten moane of sex frustration, and move her hand on his bod, towards his penis! She grasp it, her delicite hands feeling like the loose vagina of a porcelain doll as she stroke him, cool and stiff and slick. But her haand warm, and she moant more and sgrasp harder, and naruto have to grab her ahdn.

"Uh Tenten..."

"I just don't want to be a tool, Naruto, so let me play with yours..." So Naruto turn over and touched Tenten, felling her and taking her bed colths off. It was youg love at it's finist. Tenten's muffen top glisened in the lowe light of tehe fore, then Naruto desinded like a breath of anus ticklings and began to kiss on Tenten; it was maagical.

So a little later after they did some other stuff, The moonliht was was trickle over the top of the rocky crownshapet wall, and Tentenlook at Naruto with special feelings in her heart a of anuses. The feelings tickled at her like the Soring breth of faireies, and they had to escape. "What is it, Tenten?"

"I have a song, that I want to share with you. I heard street players sing it one time on a mishin, and it stuck with me for a while. Would you mind...?"

"No, go ahed, Tenten."

"Okay... the singer had a really soft voice for a guy, so If i'm not too good imagine a voice like that..." So Tenten cleared hear throte, and sang quietly with the lust of new hope:

"When I masturbate in the forest, I am thinking of you And those memorise are the fondist That I do the deed too

Wheeather by starlight, or under the moon Or a dusty rode in June, I"ll be with you soon Wheather by grace or just by chance Or other circomstanse, I"ll be in your pants..."

Naruto could almost heaar soft acostic guitar playing along with Tenten"s suprisingly good voise, and begin to float off to the dreamy as she continued:

"When I tickle myself on the highways, The eagles shed a tear for yoi And all those thawts are a nice place To stay a while with you

Wheether by starlight, or under the moon Or a dusty rode in June, I'll be with you soon Wheather by grace or just by chance Or other circomstanse, I"ll be in your pants

Moonlight and dusty rhodes, no more nights spint alone Starlight and grace, guide my boner..."

Tenten kisst the sleepy Naruto, and they fell asleep together.

In the morning nothin much happened, they all just had some food pills and it was a little awker cuz everyone was naakid.

"How soon do we move out?" Askt Ami, who inexplicebly was red down in her vagina area.

"I'll do a scan, and then we'll whsts gonna have to hapen." Said Yurika. Then all lookt at Naruto, who new whet he hadto doo. As he got shape Yurikia walkinged over, and bend down to spred chkees for him, and aftir a momint he went in.

There was a anime flash of green light, and Yurika sed "Scanning the arela now..." Bthere was a puaseof uncsertinty, and the Yurika called, "Someone ride on my back! Our first target os on the move!"Tenten ran over and hopt on, picing up a katana on the way. Then they acheved liftoff and flew over the edge, the wind rustlink their hair. "Going down!" The gruop veered off to the sied as thei desinded. Soon the shinobe's sharp sight set onto two ninja runnina away: Kiba, and Yakumo Kurama!

Naurto gruntet. "Yurika! Speed boost and circle around in front of them!" hIs steed obeyed and bostoed around, and cut off Kiba nad Ykauom like cops and a niggre. They both gasp in suprise, and Kiba got rage fumes from ears.

"WHAT! I is beaten by Naruto alreddy? I- only have..." Naruto mind cesor Kiba's Penis, ans he was nakd. He look over to side. "Yakumo, trust me tish guy is n00b of highst oeder!"

"Didn't he save the Village-"

"NOT THAT KDIN OF N))B! I meant with girls!" There was a desprit awkwerd silents, and Yakumo made choise. "Hurry! Hana is back at my bas-"

"NO JUST SUTH UP Kiba! I'm sure akamaru wont be lonely!" Yakumo jeap for Naruto, and she got on Yurikas back in frunt of Tenten. Yukamo's colths rufflt in the wind and she made s hand sign, and put Kiba in a lusty genjustu. "Taht shood hold him for a little wile."

"Is ankneone else close, Yurika?

"There apperes to a be someone in hiding 1km away, but they are alone. There appear to be a few other teams in flying distense."

"Alrite lets' zoom to base first, and then get going." So they flew bakc to baes, Yurika gruntimg and Naurto gorned. From his spot, Shino saw them all with eech other, and it give hem idea.

So back at the base on teh momunent, Yakumo noticed the other gurls wure nakes. "..I'll join yore groop, Naruto, but... um later. Y'now..." Naruto gulpt and nodded. Yakuno looket very pretty, and fargile like a flower petal floteing on a still ponf. Yurika coffed, and Naruto got bacl insied here, and almost taked of but Ami aod "WAIT!" She grabbwd her sai and hop on, and Samui get on too. They lift off and Samui's breastices flapped in wind like butterflts in a virgin stomich, but then Tneten grab on to them, feeling there sexiness and groning a litle bit. Naurto could see where Yorika was hedded, the the to the Hokage tower! He had nervus thawts, but put in his ninja training and made his cock stiif for teeh battle. Yurikas gorns wree lost in the wind, but Ami kept fodnling Samui , getting reeley into tooiiifei it.

Samui's ninja senses pci up and she delfected several kuntai with her tanto, and Ami did to. The storm of weppuns increaset, and Naruto and Yiruka did barrel rools, and herd someone say "You won't get Lady Tsuna- AAAAaaaarrrgh!"

But then Aoba was popped up, riding Tsubaki(se was frpm filler) with Shizune on boared! Naruto hart pound when he see Shizune, and almsot got nosebleed.; her sexiness was embarasing and deth-defying. "There she is, naruto! " Sez Yruika. "We need Shizune." Naurto gulps and nods.

"I won't ler you get to the Hokafe!" Shout AOBA! "But I am destine to face Tobi,' replies Naruto. "I need the epic power of her- umm... her tits!" Ami look around at him like 'really?" Then AOBA! groan and shout.

"I belieeve you Naruto, but it is a power you will have to go through me to get!" AOBA! went into his Super Mode, and Tsubaki barfed crows at high spped, some of them was shot lasers from eyeballs and Naruto did his best dodgings but still was being to deflect some with kunai naruto did big surge of chakra and Samui used a big water jutsu, which hit AOBA!"s justu crows like wave of girly tube blood, and light was refarcted and the justu crows feathers got wet, and they cood not fly. Ami then got antsy and want to use big fire justu, so they soom in throwing kunai, wich SShiznue defelt but just do to give Ami time for preparings. She tickle Samui's bboobies one last time and then made hand seal with surge of charka everyone giave her.

"The" There was big anime flash of red light, and Ami yells "Fire Style Justu: Vagina Immolation!" A big wave of fire goed from Yurika and Ami and Samui, and it fromed a igant fiery flying vagine the sweep to AOBA! and close in on him. It ingulf him like a lusty virgin, swallowing him like a pirson bitch, and made a big anime flash as it was m being imploded.

But it seem to do of nothign! AOBA! and Tsubaski and Shizune were being purple now, and steamy like a hot cock. "What!" Samui and Yurika say, and Naruto was surprise too.

"It's my poison mist" Shiznue explained, "When in high high heat it becomes protective coating, and not of poison!" But in secret Shizune new they was poisoned a little bit, and feeling of a baked potato.

"Well I pull out all the stops now!" Shouted Naruto. Shadow "Shadow Clone Justu!" Then a bunch of copies of Naruto and the girls appear, and they have all their waepons and dart in for the fighting! But somehow Shizune new the Clone Jutsu too and made some(not as many as NartuO) and the S. clones hop of AOBA! and spring around fighting. Ami's jutsu clones hop off Naruto and fight and she was good with her sai but Shizune was being fast., and got lots of clones with good kunai attackings. So aaAmi prepare to use another big fire justu, a once a day kind of thing like Chidori was been. She became in tune with her clones, and then they turn to AOBA! and make the hand signs, and scream with rage moanings, "Fire Style Jutsu: Hellfire Orgy!" This was big ultimate technique, and there was a anime flash of energy as blood red flames pulse from Ami's clonse that mingle and swirl and explodicate, to the destroying of naruto's clones too; and milky smoke curl up as left over fire rained down to burn stuff.

It was to seeing AOBA! and Tsubaki and Shiznue still in air, but all wobbly. Then hidden clones of Naruto and the girls fly pu,, and punch AOBA! in face, which made building explodiate in Land of Water.

"I- I consede...!" Aoba said, and they fly to Hokage tower and land. "This was disappoint, I was thinking of being better," Aoba said.

"No you did great!" Naruto said with encuragings. "Like that corw laser thing, and Shizune was quick thinking too, with her poison." Ami and Samui nod, being impressed of this.

"I knever knew Ami was good with the fire justu's," Said Shizune.

"Well, hearing about how that Sakura Haruno was being of taringing t with Lady Tsunade made me want to be getter, so I train a bunch." Buth then all cood see Shizune and Aoba and Tsubaki was hot and not feeling good, and so Shizune healed some them but she got tired and didn't have the chakra to heal herself- but then Tusnade came! Outside, and look on scene. She see Shizune, and have sad look of face for a minute before using the one green palm glowing jutsu to heal her up. After, Shizune skin was nice and helthy and pink glowy, like Aoba and Tsubaki's was. "So, naruto: which of Aoba's team to you choose in victory winnings?" Askt Tsunade.

Yurika nod at Naruto, and he say "I pick Shizune." Then air became of awkward, and Tsunade say "I'm sure everyone else would be glad to update me on the contest," And look to the door she was walked from. So Naruto and Shizune go through, and it nice stairs going to posh apartment suite, with a nice big rug in middle of room. Naruto look at Shizune, and she looked at him- and he lloked at her, and she lloked at him, and Naruto gulp and got his shape to the bigness of almost pain, Shizune's sexiness was still embarassing and cute. "So-" Naruto begin but Shizune stop him finger on lips and put him down on the rug. She was of being nervus too but not of ebmarassed like Naruto, and his shape looked good to her even if young. She kissed of his neck, and grind his shape, and sucked on his neck with sex cravings,. So Naruto sit up to kiis of Shizune and he put his shape in her p*ssy, and Shiznue moan and rub her girly bitton as she sexed Naruto. They topple to of the rug when naruto arch back for harder sexings, and Shizune grunt and used her girly muscles on Naruto's shape as they sexed, feeling his ogryness in her bits. She no notice mark flash on back long ago, and continue to sex Naruto harder and harder, rolling around on rug, fighting for top. She got to feeling the sexiness build up, and felt Naruto throb as she sexed on him and so he touched her girly button agian an moaned and let out all her sexiness on naruto, his shape now slick with pent up orgy lustings unleshed. Shizune gave l the lusty happy moanings and lay on Naruto, mouthing his neck and cheeck again. "You're mine, you little naughty tailed beast," Shizune whisper of Narutos' ear with ultimate sexyness.

So then they was being wipe off with random blanket on a the couch, and went back outside. Aoba did no look at Naruto, and Tsunade cough and say "Well it seems like Tobi's plan is being of effective.

"Is everyone else ready?" Samui ask, with smooth noticings. Naruto's girls nod.

"but how we all fly together?" Askt Ami.

"If you are all in contact with the genitaalia, then naruto's power connect with each of you. Simple." Naruto glance, and then Yurika was bend over but Ami speak. "I need a quick recharge, Naruto. So they all look and Naruto got a shape seeing ami's curviness, and she kneel down and open mouth for him hec close eyes but it feel good so he open, and see Ami looking up at him, and it seem like they connect. She felt the glowing of sexiness build up in her again, and in a moment was glowy and blush. "Alright, good to go." So Naruto got in Yurika, and Shizune got on her. Yurika then put her fingers in Ami's and Samui's girly parts, and they gasp as they feel power from Naruto. "LIIIFTOOOOOOOOOOF!" Shout Naruto, and they all fly up. Ami shared her boostings, and she and Yurika and Samui made a cool jutsu to rocket fires come from their feet and they zoom fast back to the base on Hokage's head.

They tuch down, and Tenten mouth hanged open and stared to see Shizune with Naruto. "You're alright," Yakumo said. She was down to just her underwaers, nad had a fresh slim shape. NAruto felt of the embarassing like with Shizune, but Yakumo smile and Naruto remember himself.

"Yeah, but we got into a fight with AOBA!, it was tough." "But Naruto pulled through," Shizune added.

"I'm glad," Said Yakumo. "So, I was busy while you were away, and I used some homemaker hustu to turn my clothes into more tents and blankets." Then naruto saw at the new tents, all puprle and very neat looking.

"These are pretty nice, Yakumo." Said Shizune, and Yurika and the other girls nodded with agreements.

"Oh! And they even have our names on them!" Said Ami, as she walked over to hers.

"I can use a jutsu real quick to put your name," Yakumo said to Shizune. She nodded and walked over with Yakumo to a tent near the mountain side.

"So, is there anyone else you you should think I should go for, Yurika?" "A few, but I need a little bit of a break from flying. I didn't notice their positions changing, so they may be strategizing at the moment."

"So should we," Samui said."

"Yeah, I was thinking about how we'd defend our base here if other harems attacked while you were gone," Tenten said.

"We have the high ground, so we should be pretty well defended against jutsu if they don't know how to fly."

"And that also give us an advantage for our jutsu," Samui said. "Tenten's erth and my Water Jutsu would have added power ginong down the slope."

"And Ami and Yakumo would be great to help against ariel attacks." Tenten said with suggesting. So Naruto and the girls continued to strategize, working out plans with Ami and Yakumo and Shizune once they came over, cool attack patterns and justu combos, and before they knew it it was lunch time, Naruto got a bunch of instant ramen from somewhere and they feastid on that. It was funny happy meal, and they had awkward giggles and laughs looking at each other, and then after they went back to their tents to chill. Naruto was wondering what kinds of harems he'd be facing in the next few days and weeks, who would be teamed up with who. He still hoped he could have Sakura with him, her ctue pink hair and good strengths of punching. He wanted to beat Tobi and make the world peace moer than anithing, and he want to being of do it with Sakura... literually.

Lost in his thinkings, Naruto almost didn't notice the tent flap lift up. "Huh?" He looked, and seed that it was Samui...! "Uh, hey! Ah, umm..."

'Got a lot on your maind?" "Uh, yeah I geuss you could cay thats."

"Don't forget to keep a cool head, and not get too distracted." Samui said, lounging towards Naruto.

"But thaier are so meny things to do, and keep track of!" "Well, sometimes you needs sto step back form thata and relax for a little while." So Naruto began to see where Samui was going, and gulpt big time. He looked at her, and saw her breastices being of the large and hanging. He liked girls with a shape more like Yakumo or Sakura, not all big like Samui, but she was still kinda being sexy. "Taking a litle break can help you focus..." Samui slithered with lustings onto Naruto, and talked low. "I could hear you with Shizune... just let it all go for a while and give me sume of that..." So Samui licked at Naruto's neck and nibbled his ear fore a second, and then sya, "Maybe I could show you a thing ro two while we're at it." She wraped her arms around Naruto and stop his nervous talak with a slow kiss, and Naruto felt himself begin to get a shape. Samui was a reely good kisser, and naruto began to forgit about not liking her shape and just felt her lips all over him, and then before he knew Samui put his shape insedi her and began to sex on him, slow and heavy. Naruto gorned, and Samui began to sex him faster, bit by bit. "Hnnnnggg! Uhh, uuhhhh, Samui!"

"You like that, huh?" Samui sttarted to realy grind, with her girly button rubbing Naruto as she sexed him; Naruto arcked his back into her and hold on to her hips. Samui slowed down, and took tim to lick and nip Naruto's nippples when she came down to them. She raket his sides with light sexings of her fingernails, and sexed with heavy slow movings.

Y "Ynnnnaaahh, you fill me up just right, oh...!" In that way, Samui sexed with Naruto for a long time, moaning and reely grinding on naruto, then she got on her back and pulled her legs up behind kness, and naruto got bruises on his b*lls from sexing Samui so hard. he got the sexing fury into him, and reely kept sexing Samui hard even though his b*lls hurt, but aftuer a while he slowed and sexed Samui like she had him, grinding into her with heavy sexings. Samui drew his head to her chest, and he kissed her breastices a little, and then sucked on one for a bit, leaving a big hickey. Naruto stayed on Samui's chest and breath ed with lustings, looking into her eyes. Samui rolled over and sat them up, and then kneeld holding Narutos' shape. "Stand up," She commanded. "I want this all over my face." So naruto stood, and Samui put him in her mouth, tasting Naruto and sexing his shape with her hands and tongeu. Samui moaned in her self a lot., and Naruto groaned feeling the sexyniess build up again. "Aaah, auhhhooohhh SAMUI!" She pulled him out of her, and he throbbed and got his sexy juice all over her face, and then Samui put Naruto back in her mouth and she sexed him for a little bit longer before she was done.

So in the afternooning, Naruto left base and went into town to buy some supplies, there were long lines at the nigga tools stores but not too many at the food ones,. He wanted to get a lot of ramen but the girls had yelled at him to get ither stuf too, like tampon flavored cereal and chocolate flavored douches. he had lots of his clones carry all the stuff for him and he ran into Kakashi.

"You and your army goinga eat all that?"

"Ha ha, no, but I am really hungy. You have a lot of bags too, senssie." A "Aah, jussies have a few stray pussies to feed, thye'll meow too loudly otherwise."

"Oh sure, I didn't think you liked cats!"

"I'm a fan ofa all tinsg cute and adorable." Kakashi did his eye smile, and walke d off to whareever. So it was the evening when Naruto got back to base on the Hoakes' head, and Ami and Tenten saed "Finally!" They all went through the bags and put a ot of stuff in the storage rock Tenten had made with a jutsu and some stuff in their aown teints, and it was while the canned soups were wareeming over the fire Yakumo gave a wanting look to Naruto. She look away for quick as she adjust her lacy brassiere, nd then look back to naruto for a secodn. The soups were soon done, and spooned into bowls to be ate with grateful slurpigs aand sponfuls. Naruto helped Shizune put away the bowls after the quiet eatings, and she winket and ruffled his hair as she walked to her own tent. NAruto go to his own tent and relax on on of the piloows he'd bought, thinking of crazy sexy days since Tobi made challenge. He began to be of the sleepy, and think about Tenten and Sakura, and it was dark in the crown walls of his base and tent. Then he heard shy interrupting coughings outside his tent! "Come in!"

The etn flap was being lifted up, and Yakumo bent down to walked in. Naruto's eys took a little bit to ajdust, and he see yaukomos' long brown hair looked dark and fine, and she kneelsd down and crawlsed to beside Naruto..

"What's up Yakumo?"

"Naruto, I still have not the being claimed yet," Yakumo said. "Oh." "I don't know how I'll compare to the other girls, but... well, I'm a- I... just, take it slow and easy O.K.?"

"Naruto sallowed, and yakumo reached behind to take off her brassiere, and slide off her thong. Her form was sexy siloette in darkness, and the slowyl hold and kiss naruto with careful shyness. "Uh, um We don't need to do this for me to claim you..." "But i WAnt to, I want to be yours. I've had a little crush on you since that day..." Meaning, Yakumo ment, when Naruto told her the truth of her parents. "I'd never had anyone be so hoinst with me. And you were pretty cute to.o." So yakumo went back to the kissing with be a ing nRauto, less shy now but still sweet adn careful. It wascute with the lips, and Naruto liked kissing Yakumo like this, but after a while, he knew it was time and Yakumo helpde to get him in a shape, touching him and kissing him. Yakumo winced with the painings but still sexed on Naruto gently, breathing low and holding on to him, her maiden ness like flower petals plucked and telling of love...

DAY 3:

Bright and early, all was they up to eat breaktsfyd and spar some. Naruto seed al his gurls siklls', how good Ami and Tenten wure with being of the sai and wepone fightings, and Shizune and Yakumo in genjustu battle that blur reality into mess of love juice. Yurika and Samui worked of their justsus to, making cool steam jutsus and discussing more bateling tacktics. Naruto did some sparing with Yurika, and knowed her okay hand to hadn skill but he want to talking being of with her. "I can feel someone wactching us for distence," He saed. Yurika nod like notice too. "You want to do the sacn, real quick?" Naruto nod, and they silp over to behind a tent. Yurika fondiled Narutos' b*lls sanad stroked at his penis getting him into a shape, it was quick and Yruika put his shape in her mouth to slick it and then they sat down and Yurika got him inside her. She groned and there was short anime flash of lihgt, and she started to look around for scannings. "They'er up at top of montain, rihgt above us.," She wishperesd to Naruto. Yurika start to being stand up, but Naruto hold her down and she lookd at him with eyebrow surprisings. "You want to...?"

"Yes, I don't want us just to go flying around and and that eill be it, I dont want is to ise uou like tath." "Well then come on, take me." So Yurika sexed on Naruto and ptu her arms arond him, sexing with smooth grindings as Naruto kiist her chest, and then of surprise sexing Yurika put Naaruto in all way by sit down hard, and hold Naruto cosle as she whimper and wisper "Cum on, cm on..." AO naruto put them both on ground, and skqueezt Yurikasa' but-tocks as he pull his shape out a tiny bit then pound Yurika with hard sexings, her girly musels got githet and tieghet and tighter until they were sqwueezings and grindging each other, and Yurika stiffle moan by sucking on Narutos' neck and let out her love juice on him, and Naruto throbbed in her as her girly muscles kept holding his his hsape hard. Yurika rolled to being of t was the on top, and hold Naruto down. "Were gonna go for two, Naruto. Think yous can for the keep up with me?" Naruto gulpte, and Yruika began to sex on Naruto with speed of lustings for orgyness, and surprise sexings by slow down and sex on naruto all way, reely hold him tight and squeeze with her girly muselcs before going fast again. Naruto kept hod of her but-tocks, slapping and feeling and queezfing there firmniss. They git louf od the oanings, and Yuirika rubbed her girlt buttin a litle bit before clamoing on Naruro her hardest yet, screeming with loud sex omnings ad dhe felt him in her, and her girly mussels oulsed with glory as she let out her love juicres agin, Naruto cood brealy move but he kept up the hard sexings, and aftir u little wile he throbbed in Yuirika again, too,. Even though Naruto was being lto lose his shape from all the sexings, Yurika still stayed on him and kissed him. "So long..." Naruto almsot not hear her say, and he put his fingers in her... ahir, smf kiss her with sweet tongeings.

After they were done, Yurika checked and the pseron thayd felt wasn't there anymore. Os they went back out a cloud passt over ttje canp, bringind darknisse of happry dau., and they girls were snackulating before the rest of the day. "P"Hew! so that was sine toufgh sparing!"

Samui smirked "So you like it ro-"

Yes," Yes, but I think we can all lern stuffs fomr each otheru.," Shizune interupted with smooth noticings.

"Yeah, Shizune could help me with my genjustu some, and teach me in the mediacl fields." "And aleredy I'm lerning more stuffs abouwt wepuns from Tenten," Ami conpustulated.

"So lets keep up the team work, to be the best!" Naruto did the nice guy pose, and Tenten giggled.

"Well whut are yro gunona teach us, Naruto? The rAsengan?" Tenten asked with joyus sarcasm. "Well, I cood try. But it's reely hard at first."

" I was just kidding."

"But no, I think it would be a good justu for you all, it doesnt need hand signs."

"So yewll acshoally do it?" Yakumo askt. She was thinkingthis would be epic win for her justu, to be a the good genjustu master and have a Rasegna.

"UH_HUH!" Noddid Nartuo , now sertin. B"But later. A nigga needs to eat!" So naartuo became with gleeful snackings, and enjoyed his Double Cholit infinte enrgy protein bars. Tie Time pased with smiling,s but Soon it was of the being for next the plans." "Are we ready? The girsl nodded, and Yurika saed "Well' be going after another girl on my list, and it seems she is by a training ground in her man's base there.; they haven't moved." Then they got into the flight formation, with Shiznue and Yakumo riding on Yurika, who had her fingers in Ami and Tentens' girly tubes, and Samui rode on Tenten. "LIFTOOOOOFF!" Theny flew off, Yurkina steering them in high speed turnings. It was almost cool funride, but they was became swift, and time of filte was not too long.

"I cane see a guy and his harem hiding in the trees at two a clock!" Tenten says. "That's wthe place," Yurika confirms, so they descend lwith grace like teen boys nads. "I've come to challenge you, so come on out!" Naruto shouted! It was quiet, but then Naruto herd buzzings and perseved it was Shino they were facing. Tenten did a quick Eaerth justu, making a fast spike to lance up as a lusty penis at where she saw a hider from air,. There was a yell of surprisings, an then Shino and his girls came out. Naruto was surpised to see he had four, and his mount was a girl with long dark hair Naruto didn't recognize,- but to his side was Hinata! His vision falshed red and blood tirckled from his nose as he saw her sexiness big and soft and curvy but not too big like Samui, but ebarasing like Shizune's was af tirts. He knew Shinos other two girls from academy, but he only new there faces, and not there names right thine.

"It does be perceved that you hast becoming of the greed, Naruto. You seekith 7 women?"

"I know I can beat Tobi, I must for sure be the to face him! And you have four girls, now who's getting greedy?"

Shino sied. "I- hold on-" Shino sexed his mount girl for a second, and then continued. "Ahem, it is not greed but like as thou hast explicated, to the defending of Our village. Let us see who is wanting it more"! Shino signaled, and his girls lined up inf ront of each other, and bent down to sex the girl in frton's p*ssy with their mouths. Then Shino was making handsigns, and made his justu revealed! "Hidend iNsect stlye Justu: Human Centipede ForitmanO!" There was anime flash of light from the mount girl to Hinata, and the girls mouths stercht and fuse with the but-tocks of the girl in front, so they looked like one peece, and there was another anime flash of light and then Shino saed "Anus-to mouth- fusion complete!" then Hinata activated her Bakugan, and they all flew up in air like Cinsese dragon, and circle for Naruto! His girls lift of, and there was sureal kunai attackings between the girls, twisting and spiral ling like madness of tragic heros midn. Naruto took them back out of range for big kunai barage from Ami and tenten, but Shino did another justu and his girls streched all the way and Hinata hit Samui in the arm with a Byakuan sritek! Smaui cood no longer make fist with that hand. Tenten went for a kunai atacking but the Shino's girls twisted away, and there was a justsu surge and the girls made hand signes, and Hinata used a huge fire breathing justu! Samui did a water stream jutsu to help as they did a rocketfire boost dodge, but it was close. "Yakumo, Shiznue! Go!" They noddid, and Yakumo caught Hinatas eye, and did a gnjustu on her, so that Hinata felt like she was floating with wild uncontrol. used a different virshun of her poisoun mist justu, a slower kind but still

Shizune strong and Hinata went right into it! Shino see this and curse his luck then do carzy thing! He grunted anda swung his girls so that Hinata knocked against a tree, and then did it again a bit later/! "That wsas a good plan, but I know you cant' thik ahead Naruto! This battle will be mine!" It seemed Hinata was alert again, and her Bakugan was off. Then Shinos' girls had their kunai out again, aand Shino was of being do for the nixt big justu! "Here we go, Humen Sentipede Formation: Burrowing stingure!" Then Shinos Girls Began tO spin like drill, faster and faster as they chase oafter naruto till they was becomeing for the blur,. Ami used a fire charka kunai for the throwings, but it was defleteced and the exploshin was blown away by the spiining winds . Theire was perising wine from ultra spinning, and Shino yelledt as they charged forwards, but it was a missing! Then Hinata blecht firebreathing Justu again, and the girl became for a being of the flamey drill!

"We have to break that technique!" SAmui said. "We no have chance otherwise!"

"Alright!" Said naruto. '"Ami and Tenten; Combo three!" Naruto gave a big surge of charka thrugh to them, and they made the handsigns, and give yeel like twins, "Legendary Collabo Justu: Reverse Meteor Tekchneke!" There was a rumble, and a big globe of earth shot up, that became was flamey and there was a big anime fire explosion, and the Reverse meteor broke up and was in the explodication made small caraaters with the rubble. It stopped Shino and his girls in theire tracks! But, Hinata was reely hurt! And overall, his girls lookt kinda beat up. Ami adn Tenten were panting from their justu, being of the tiredness.

"Quite the irmpsessive justu, but I'm not done yet naruto!" Shino made more hand signs, and call with epicness:"Hiddein Insect Style- Apocalips Plage!" there was bubly surge thrugh Shinos' girls, and then a huge swarm of his bugs pour from Hinata's mouth and eyes and ears. The bugs sperad and fly, to the blocking out of the sun, and then fall like pourings of buzzing black rane. Naruto and his girls cood no avoid this, and lots of the bugs got them.

"Naartuo!" Shizune look back and say, as Shino's bugs rain into her mouth. "So he gave her a big surge of charka after putting his fingers in her p*ssy, and then Shizune did a justu and made a big sphere of her poisun mist Jutsu around them. The bugs still rained in, but the poison got them and they fell off, and the bugs eating on Naruto's and girls charka were poisund too, and fell of. Then the poison cloud sirtfde aprat, and it was Hinata coming in for Bakugan attackings! But Tenten and Ami faught her off, and Ami used big a punch to Hinatas' chin. But Hinatan and the other girls strechedt again, and with surpisings wrapped around Naruto with sexy swqueekings! They lifted him up for big smahs on the ground, but Samui jump up from Tenten and sock Shino hard in face., then mount his girl and give him beat down. It contunie for a bit, but then Shino got his bugs and they aatacked her, and she fell off. Shino's girls unwraped naruto, but gave stelthy kunai attacing to Ami and Tenten.

"This ends NOOOOWWW!" Shizune yell with rage fumings, she hovered over Yakumo, and the Kurama girl put Hinata in another folaty genjutsu,; Shino sent his bugs at Shizune but she used a big charka scalpeilto slahs them and flew past Shino with an anime slashing of her chakra scalpels, and Ami threw more fire charka kunai, that explodicated. Both naruto and Shinos' harems dirfted down, tired. But suddenly Shino was blediated, and bug flew from a woond on his stomik. "I... I sureender," He moaned with defeat. For a wihel they all laid in wasteland from the bi g justus, then Shizune got back up. She started by heal of a girl from Shino's team, who she new was trained in medic justu, and then they healed Hinatan and everyone else all they cood.

"The girl on my list was Hinata," Yurika wispered to naruto. He noddid, then walk aaround to help everyone into sitting posishin.

"So who do you claim for your victorywinigsn, Naruto?" Naruto looked at Shinos' girls, knowing he had a good harem, but he aldready knew his pick.

"I- Id' like to claim Hinata," Naruto saed with falksed confidents. But Hinatan noddid ladyishly, and limpt over to Narutos' harem. "And remind me to never make Shino angryi," Naruto saed, and everybody gave tired chucklings.

"Um," Hiatan spoke up, " I notised near the end with my Bakugan our base is still intact. We have some moer healingsu supiles there." To they noddid, and went oveir past the craters into woods for finding of the base of Shinso' harems. Was short walk that feel ias if mile, was all so tired, but they made it, and Shizune and Hinata and the girl with long dark hair hlept aplie ointemints and badniges, and all just chilaxed for a litle wile. But then it was lunch time, and Narutos' harem said there goodbies and lifted of for theire base. This flight seemd vrry qwuik, and before he new it Naruto was snacking it up with his girls on the Hokafe's head. Thair was a cupple awkwerd momints afte, but Naruto new he shoudl do some things and he and Ami went to his tent, and he recharged her. After Ami Tenten came in, and he recharged her too. But now NAWuto was tired from recharging her, so he snugglet with Tenten, and they both anpt together, in cozy sleepings.

It was being the afternonnings when they woekt up, and Tenten kiss Naruto before the smile of being to leave his tent. Anrtuo yawnd and stretcht, and step outside for air freshings. The sky seemdt like virgin lover who did not now the pain reaching up into it, and Naruto sied. But then he heard shy cofings to his side, and saw aat Hinata. "Naruto..." Hinata was blush like Spirng rose buds, and loked oat the ground. "I... I think we should..." SO Naruto bulsht too, and lokkted away. "Ah uh, lets, lets' step into my tent thin," Naruto sed withs chucly nervusneiss. They went in and sat down., and Hinatan blusht evin moer, but held naurot's hand and look into his eyes. She scooted colser, and put her arm arund nrtoaA, and strated breething hevy. "Naruto, I love you..."

"I..." This was almost surpise to Naurto, he new Hinata act weierd arund hom. , and she was good friend. "Th- that means a lot, hinata. Thanks. I- I..."

"I now you like Sakura naruto, you dont have to lie..." "No I do liek her, i just... now that you're here I kinda realize I like you too, Hinata." Love filed the air bwetewn them, and slowyl Hinata lean for being of the kiss, and fall with Naruto onto blankist. It was hot with the longins, and beautifl like Sumer breze. Hinata kisst with the happy monings, and taket naruots' hand and gided it over hier body. "I want tis to beyores, all of it., forever... every inch of me..." After more soft kissings Hinata began to grind on Naruto a litle, felling him getting a shape; so she sat up, and careist Narutos' b*lls and penis, getting him to his full shape. She took shalow breths, then cloest her eys and slowly put naruto's shape in her p*ssy, up into her girly tube. "Aaaahhh, ah NarutoooOOH! Yes, oh yes..." Hinata went slow with her sexings at first, but after the claiming justu makr falshed on her back she became hungry with her sexings, puling naruto to sit up with her, holding him close to her bosinm as she moaned and sexed him like her life depinded on it. Naruto put his hands on her hips and slowly lickt and kissed on Hinata's breastices, getting the flavor of the girl wo loved him so much; she tasted like the victory of the first flower after Winter.; like sparkling dew after and Pril sower. Hinata was feeling the sexiness build up and, flow from evry part of her to her girly parts in a waves, and soon it all overfloed before she cood thinkf ofa ahislgn it aon, and Hinatan gave lusty monings into narutos' era, and the gripings of hinats' girly musels made naruto Staarat to throb in her. Hinata collapse into mess of happy lustings, kising Naurto and wispering "THank you o" over andover.

Hinata cuddlt with naruto a wile, but they new it was of the beocming time for the was evningsuuper meal, so they went out and strated up the cmap fire, Tenten and Yakump came. out and helped to make the soup. "You no being oggd of the cooks, Nartuo." He object but now they right, and so pertend to be anrgy as the girls put veggies and bits of Konoha mountin oysters in it, but it began to smel reely good so he drop act.

"So, Hinat" So"So," Hinata beaing, "Nonami and Momoka were fire relese users, and Akira was a medic nin, but what are everyones' talints here"? "I'm a genjustu user" Yakumo saed. "And I used lots of weppuns from my scrolls, remember?"

"Ami's pretty good with the ierf Justu, and Smaui's cool with the planings and Water Jutsu. And of corse ou know Shiznue; and Yurika's good with the planings too, and she can scan the area and tell if any harems or people are arund, kinda like your Byakuan, and she can tell what charka nature poeple have too." "I wonder what my chakra Nartue is," Yakupmo and Hiatana wispeed like twins.

"Yurkia couod problya tell in a little bit," Tenten saed. Yakump nodds, and ands another punch of herbs to the soup. 'I have Earth nateru charka." The the supper was made, the girls being talked off silly stuff like purses and there favorite panties and farts. Naruto shake hed nad tune them out, and enjoy the good cookings of Yakumo and Tenten anda Hinata.

It was fun and silly meal, and Naruto went back into then his happey. It was big day, with epic harem battle and clameing Hinata. He thinkd of the girls in his harem, how he was statring to like Tenten how Yakumo and Shizune liked him. Oh, and Ami! I cunt leve herout of this becomings, sehs' worked so hard. I should go an tlakto her. But Naruto yawned with tiredniss. After I take a lidtel nap.

Bute it nowas smallish nap, stars and arkness bacem the sky when naruto left his tent. Suddinly, he could feel the watchings again.! "Cum down, and we can talk! It's naruto Uzmkai! " So Nartuo herad peebls tumble down asa persun aproached, then a silky landings behind a tent,. They shufflt forwersd, adn in the firelihgt Nartuo could see pserun was wering stelthy colths and had orengre hair. "Who are you?" The pisrons pullet up there mask, and it was a girl- and she lookt familiar, more grone up. She took of her hat, and shook out her hairs. "It's me Sasame, nartuo- do you remeber? From the Fuma clan?"

"Oh- that's you, Saasme? That was so long ago I almost frogt. " "So whut brgins you here.?"

"Well, I got permission from the eldres to trane a broad, almost as soon as you left, so ive bin in Konoa for a while. People don't trust outsider ninja, reely, but I've gotten by; I have a cupple frends at the Interrogaation Divishin I've teamed with for mishins."

"You got to do mishins?" "Just the small stuf, nothing too important- I'm fomr another cuntry, rember? But I got assigned to the Interragation Divshin in the war... and then this happened. I wasn't paired up at the start and Ive been on the run avoiding crepes since."

"Or have you bene on teh run? I felt someone waching us yesturday." "Heh, you caoat me. I'd seen you flying to and rrfnum heer, and took a peeke. Seme s like a nice group you've got here..."

"Yeah, theyur grrrreat!(tm) Ive nown most of them for a wile, so we're mostly all frends."

"You guys seemed pritty colse." Sesame was silents for a minnet, but then walkt arund the fier to Nartuo's side'. "Whot I guess Im askinf is to join yore group, maruto. Cood I?" Naruto did not have to think aboot it, as ushoal.

"Of coares, Samse." "Than elts go to your tent, and- you can ehm, clame me." Oh yeah, that. Uhem. So Naruto lead the whey, and once in his thent sasaMe took a li tiny lite from a pocket and turned it on, and put it on the flore. It was okay to see iwth. In feeling of slow moshin to naRuto, Samsea stript downreveeling her nice athetlitc shape. "How do I look?" Sasame askt with wienk,. She spred open her legs, and leened her hed back. She looked of the sexy to Naruto, and he got a shape, fast. He carefly put his shape in sasme's vagian, adn she pulled him down on top of her, and he began to sex her egntly.

"Iam not made of glass, Naruto. Cum on." Sasame gaspt ,ands as Naaruto increset his sexings, and and wraped her legs arond his back, and just then the claime mark activated. "Hnnnnyuhh, UHHH! O.K., I thinkt it went..." Nartuo pullt out, and lade on his sied nexto saSasame. "So now I'm yourse... maebe we'll finsh this ladter..," Then Sasame wraped arm of sleepings over naruto, and dirfted off into the dreamy.

DAY 4;

nARUTO OPPS Naruot woke up with Sasame in his amrs. It alsmot surpised him but then he remembred the night and how she joint his Harme. "Sesaame," Naruto wispered with wakings. He wisperd gin, nad she opeind her eyes. "Wakey eaeky,"

"Good morning Naruto. Sleep good?" Sasame askt wink eye smilings. "Uh-huh." Sasame sat up and streched

"Let's get somethings to eat," Nartuo noddid and left hies tent with SasmseTenten and Yakumo and the girl s wure alredy up, sitting arond the campfire, boilong watier for sume oaafmeale. Yurika saw Sasame, and gaspt.

"What bold is this, how is she heure?" "Huh?" "The interrogatshin Divishon calls her the Orange Demon, it's literally impossible for you to know her!"

"Sasame, I thouth you saide you didn't do any inportin mishins."

"Well, I don't know much importaint to Konoa, but I know plenty about the other nations, I put it that waye."

"But, Orenge Demone?"

"...I knewo a couple useful seasl. And I resently leernad the Charka Thred a teknique, too". "Really, iVe just bene wurikng ond abeing ads betetr Inaja for my Clan. i lerned a oithere aand Inoha."

"Well, you've certinly been a help to us. I'm glad yore on hour side," Yurika said with nohoisty. Shizune and Samui nod with agreemints, and Yakumop pourt in the oats for teh oafmeal.

"So, what's ourh paln of acshink today?" Ami askt.

"Well, today I thought Ide start on teaching you guise the Rasegan, and we could jsut chill and hang out."

"Sonds gould to me. How does the Rasegan work?" "There are two important parts; The speedy rotashion, and the power! Jiryaiya helpt me lern the roathisn by using water baloons, and when i cood roate the water fast enough so the blaoon poppt, then I had that down. Oh- but its not just in ond erictshin, its in sevrail. For the poewer, he had me use arubber ball and when I cood burst that I had the power! Adn last. he I hade to cumbine thpse steps withot brakeing a baolln."

"And then after that, the RageShuriker!" Tenten saed. "No, I was thinking Safe Mode after that, and then maybe the RaaenShurknei."

"Oh, Senjustu?" Shizune askt with surosied interstings. Yeah", I thoawt of an sintersting way to show you gise in a dream. But it takes big work like the Rasgnas does." "See, you have to hone You spenis, and have the charka cuntrol to mix the anture energy with yore own chakra, just the right way. It can be dangeros if you get it rongw."

"Like how"? Shizune was being of the asket. "You coodl turn into a frog stahsue of stone., for the permanint. And The Grate Tode Safe saide you need big charka reserves, but I dunnokw aboot that. You gise seem strong to me!"

"And how do you gather the natural energy?" Shiznue asakt, with serios intesrt.

"You have to be still with no movings, and fokis." So now the oafmeale was being for the done to eating, so everyone got out their hcopstics and ate. When none was lokking Shiznue mixet some of the Choclit douche with hers, and added a few drops of Narutos' love juice. It was qwiuik serios meal, not erraly talking except aboto who wood get nartuo first in the eveninf.

The morning paasst with Rasegna trainings, the speedr torations beinf og the wirnd on. Narutos seed none wirkesd on harder thina Yakump, she tried reely hard, and he cood tell from using Rasgne she prttiy much had rotashin down arleddy! I t made hiem smile. Teh other girls was doing swell aslo, and Naruot new they would learn Rasgnea soon too.. He sawed at Ami, who had a prtitty purple charka colur, and walkt to her. Her Rasgene swirlingrs were most of one eretcino, and he ask of this.

"Oh I'm... just doing it one step at a tome. and sowly work it in other direcshons., and then go for the peeds. How did you do it?" "Oh, I had a bunch of colnes to help of my fro the traneing. " And..."AAdn Ami, go you fly with me to pick up some rubber balls in the village?"

"Sure. You wama leve sone?" "Yeah, I wasnted to get my rubber balls before lunch." Ami Raegan spinningsdispate, and shflip off with Naruto. "Anduhd, Ami? I gseuu um, thanks for being suck a bid jelo in the batles."

"Thakns, Naruto,. I'm ashually strating to have fun with this woleh thinsd, I dont mond. Now lets' get reddy..." Ami kneelt down and strepked Naruto's b*lls and penis, helping him get into a shape. Ami toke spme tume to sex Naruto's shape with her mouth, gonring. "Mmnnmmmmrhh. Alrite, stick me up, Naruto!" Nartuo obayed, and for a moment forgti he was to fly and buy balls, and sexed Ami with cloesd eyes, then remembre and open and call "LIFTOOFF!"

Maenwilhe, the srost of Narutos' ahwm was finishing up thaier Reasgna rotatshon parfice. "And Naruto lerned tisht in less than a week? Ugh." Shiznue saed.

"We'll have to maek him tell us how when he gets back.,"Tenten addid.

"Yeah, hold him down and ticle it out of him," Shizune sayd. The girls lookt at her al weierd and of bieng with teh eyebrow rasings. "I"M #! AND SINGLE DAAMOT! GIME A BRAKE! aAuhem. I mean, it would be a fun bonding exprience for us."

"But who wouod do the tickling?" Tenten askt. "Weed need the strongur girls to hold him down, so maybe me..."

"I- i wood like to tickle him..." "We all know you wood Hinatan, your vote dosent cunt. So-"

"I mite do it, I new how to tickle back in my yunger days," Yurika sed.

"AACHHOOOO!" The girls lookt to Sasme. "Oh soryr, I'm alergoc to bul sjop. I've seen yor file, so if you new how ti tickle anywun inst you-" What you say?" "Just asiyan meebe maybe one uf is yunger giels shood do it."

"Well, as oldist I thinl I have the right to ticle him," Shizune conpustulated. Sasame fake sneezt agin.

"Maybw qe cood take turns ticlinsg him?" Samui suffestit.

"And I wood fo girst," Shizune qwickly saed. "No, me!" Sasame sed. Theu pingdongt noes adn yaesdf like epic tenos mach then Sasme leapt for srangle Shiznue, and then all teh girls got rollet up in big anime dust cloud of fightons,

"yellsing "No, me FRIST!" roling arond the camp until Yakpmp fartid. "That wasnt mine," Tenten saed. "I now it wassent, yore but is in mt faaec!" Shiznue sayd. They all untagnel from ball of figthuns And Smaiu give glanec to Yakumo.

Shizune sied. "Well, well' jstu see wot happins wen they geit bacl." And just then, Ami and Nartuo returned from theiar qwuicktrip!.

H"Hey gise, I got some balls for Reasnga trainging!" Ami toke them fomr naruot and put tem in the stroage rock place, and Nartuo sawed at the girls heds swivle to hem. "WHut, whot did Ie do?"

Shizune used her fast lungisng for him, and taklet him to begin the ticlinsg. "H The othir gerls jumpt on to him, garbbsind at him too,. "Tell us how you did it," Shizune askt, tickling Narutos ribs.

"Hah aehu- d- did what?" "How you lerned the Rasgane so fast!" Ho "Oohue- I" But Naruto cood not anser for his ticled laffings, wich Ami now see and join in on, givong him a noogie. Narutso was brineg for the tickles by all grosl, Samui had for the left fppt ticlings, Hinata was of the secritly ticlikng his b*lls and thies, Sasame was twibblet his rite armpit, and HSiznue smielt down on heim as she ticklt his rins, and then gave him big happy older sister kiss on lips.

"W"ell make you cunfess afteur lunch.," Shizune ased. So narrtuo and the grosl had spme snackulaatings, protein abars and fruit, nuthinsg hevay. It lwas light cheery mood of the harem, fsot since all was gohery. The circle sittinsg aboot the cauntfire remindit Naruto of his dreeme dor the sage Jstus teachinsf. So he told them of this. "Reddy to try itr?" They assinted, adn Naruto oat down between Ami adn Shizune.

"So umg, first well' al nede to be cuntectidso..." ANrtuo put his fingers into Aim's and Shizuens' p*ssies beginoidng to send his Charka into theim. AAAl arond then fire place they cunteditj fingers squiglins into p*ssies like wurms inth rich feriotel sole. "Now be as stoll ais you canl, moshinless..." Naruot stiled himself, and began to gatither the archual enrgy seh sinsed arond him. It seped in, and h begain to pusas it along to the otheris, and he heard Kiba singing in his head.

"Kumbaya,my Kafe, Kumbaya... I wont' evfin askt whut Ime interuptomg, Ill' jstu snach Yakumo and be on my way."

"Kiba, my conshense sounds li- hey! " ANrutoopinet his aeaiys, and sawed at kiba floeting behind Akamaru, with his siter hAna ridong on teh dog. "Hm- waia, oh FFFFFFUUUUUUUUU-" Hinata thowat Naruto was under a genjust becoase of shis scremeings, and then saw Akamaru and Kiba. It made her disapoint.

"So yore back agina?" Yakumo askt with dager stares.

"Wede be unstoplabe, Yakumo! I have to maek to youse the light!" "No! Ime hapy with Nartuo and his girls, go away befoer I make you regert it." Yakump slapt Naruto to sense. "Wevea got a batle, Naruto. G- get big for me... I nede you now." Naruto guplt and toucht himself to get a shape, and Yakmup trunt and sqot for him. He stood(geddit) and thrustid into her girly tube, and there was a anime falsh of ligth as Yakmous poers bigan to aamp up. "Hnnnggghh, uhhhh ohh! Yes... see, Kiba! see how good this maeks me feel?"

"Fistful of Ryo says you're fakinf it. I wood trete you good Yakumo! I know how talinted and farglie you are, you dont nede some wilkd and carziy nucklehead like Nartuo!"

"Anruot DOES teat me good, Kiba! He tearts all of us good!"

"BUT HE FREICKIN NARUTO UZUMAKO! He,.. n00b when it cums to sexing! "

"N00b? Theres' 8 of us Kiba! And on top of that, you shood hear how he maeks them one! I knowe for a fact he no n00b, because we fuct TWICE after he snacht my V-card!"

"I don't beleve you, becuz whatu youer saying is imposible! I and Ive herd enouff!" Kiba shuvt his fingers into Hanas' p*ssy, and sexed her hard for a momint. She moant a bit, gruntind and cluching Akamura. "See this,? This cood be you Yakumo! Now its' tyme!" Kiba gave big suegr of Charka to hana and Akamaru, and raised his voise for holy vengense: "If i caunt hae you nome can! Triune hevnly Fang!" Kiba and Hana and Akmrau began to spin like epic saw, buzzing with penis juice of hate rage. It raget foerwerds like flaming dildo to alsebian anus, striping away the rock crown wall on the Hokafes' head, with onmus chantinf musoc of backround, but whenit came to Yamkuo she stopt Akamaru with one finger!

"Time to wake up.," She saed with epic dedpane.

"Huh? wha- expolding tag on my- when did AAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!~" Then the genjustu boomed apart, and kiba was faceup on rock with a anime explodey balck face. " Yakumo leanet down tow isper in Kibas ere. "Narutos' givne my beger bangs than that."

Kiba blinkt and began to cry manly tears of defete. "I- I... Dammit you win this one Nartuo..." There was extearm awrwards, because of who Nartuo cood cheweos from.

"Kiba., were frends and all but... Ime sorry. I just cant do it with a dog. Hana, I choose yweo for mt vicoty winnigs." she Noddid and walkt over to beside nartuo, blusling with hot emabrasd.

"So all that was genjutsu?" Ami was being askting.

"Yes, my genjustu is my clans kekaey gaknei., of beong super stpng." Shizune walkt over, adn towe beaing the ceokc up of Kiba.

I"m fine, just gime a miote Shizune." But Shiznue use qwuik green gowly plam Justu on him anyways, and Kiba blinkt to being of the beter. He sit up with gornings. "Say.., now that I'm hear, you gise wodent have sumtehimf I cood sknack on, woood yew?" They did, and sharet sume befe jerkt with him and Hana, bfore the awkerd got too much and Kiba ha dto go.

"So," Naruot saed with distarcings, "Dogs to animuls, animals mete, meat to flavorinsg, floarvors to sage, sage to Sage Mofe! Whose reddy to staart the practose gain?"

I was awkerd at first, but afert Naruto explinard to Hana and all was shiting for awlihe in still, it becaome goo feling, And Shizune and teh gorils began to undrestans what safe mose was aboot. The snjustu taneing toke a wilhe, so it was being of the evning, and girls oje at eachotiur and nod. Kiba sister Hana folwed Naruto to his tnet, steping inside with him. "Wahot you want to talk of, Hana."'

"Not too micf, but... you not ofichslia cliam me."

This is kinda an aweusm probleim to have... Naruto thouth with male pevertings. "Well , alrite, um..." "Don't overthink it, just cum at me." Hana let her haeri down, and pulled Naruto to her with the Secret Woman Grip...

DAY 5:

Naruto awoiek, wraped in the warm touchings of Hana, her arms and legs felling jsut rite arond him. It fele good an sleepy cofrtimbale, so he colse eyes and rest of her storking Hanas' hair and sexy shape of back. But hana traned well of ninja, and even happy lite tuch as this wake her. "WHe- oh, ohhh. Good morning, Naruto. " "Good morning, Hana." Naruto was aboot to say someting else, But Hana kisst him sowl, with smooth tongue that raise dwan of libido. Then, he reelized his shape was alreedy niside Hana- they had of being to fall aslepe that way. The kiss was of making him shape agina, achey but growing with revied lustings. Hanar rollt them to her on top agin, her hair over dark eyes being an extreem sexyniss. Naruto gave her a slow sexing, and Hana mone "Just liek tihs , for a while..."

Menewile, his other girls were of light brekfist and into sharp tarinings. Shizune and Samui led them in hadn to haadan traneing, but Yakumo was off to the side wokring on her Rennigans rotatshin with the balls. It was qwuiet but hard work for her, to have this justu. She wasent the musle strong like Samui or Ami, so Yakumo felt extra nede to compleet the Rasgnea.

"Are they evne awear things oare happing outsied the tinet?" Sasame askt, with supishons. "I don't think so," Ami repide. "Oh- tartsing to move agin."

"I diddent think Naruto was this kind of gir- guy. I ment guy. " Tenten saed.

"It I think it' si of being more that for Hana is that kind of girl." Shizune said, as she deumnstraatid the Grasping Boar Anus kata. "The inuzukas are... a helthy clan."

Tenten smirkt. "Well, that would explain Kiba." Tenten blockt with her C*it. "Almost."

"Spekeing of helthy, I think Naruto will need a day off soon, to rest his groin musels and prostate." Shizune sujestid.

..."Heel nede it," Sasame herd Hinata iwisper, wich made her chortle to the missing of an atacking from Yurika, to her face. "OOf!"

"Yore gard was down, I went for it." Yurika saed with shook her hed with determint revenging,s and began to go thrugh the Anus Phoenix Tribunal kata with Yurika again. As morning wore on, the Okona girls wueer suprisert to see Shiznue knwe so meny kata, and Tenten askt of this. "I had to do something wlieh Laddy Tsunasde was past out; and sumteiomse Iw ortk on them with her."

"Is naruto Uzumali heer?" They all turnt to look, and seed at a gurlei who was satnding on the wall:- karin!"

"Hes' here, bute he's occupied rite now, Karin." Saed Shiznue. "Well, cood I hang arond here? Gise have bene chasing me, thoagt maybe I cood blend in with you.

"Ime shure Naruto wood sayes," Hinata ansired. Teh other girls noddid with agreings. "It shood be O.K."

"Thanks." Karin hopt down, and walkt into the gorpe. "So whats' goind on? lokks liek a worktuo." "Oh, just worinkg on some kata, maybe then the Rasegna "

"What, you all konw the Rasengan?" "No but were workinf on ti., and Sage Mose too/" "Heh, sing me up!"

"How aer thinsg going down belwo?" Sasame was beginof the askt.

"Insane. Only a few gise have desnt sizt gruops, and all us singel girls are on the run from the other gies.; some of us haev formt grupes."

"Who are tohse gise with gupres" AMi was for the wonderinf. "Lets see, Kakashi, Kiler B, and some gui named Shino., I herd they have sevril." Kainr lookt arond. "Semes Naruto isent doin so bad eithre." "Nope"

Karin then jointedt on on the Kata traening, but sat backt o wacth with the Rasengan taenings, It semed to her they all were doing gode with it, from what ejes knwe of the Sraenga. They broek for lunch, it beign instant ranem with prol and veaggies. oi Aftere they was to workt on Sage stuf agina,, and Hana finaly came. Out of Nartuo's eitn. Naruto wasent far behind, and he helpt them agina with felling the nartula energy, and started the teling of how be to absrobs wehn he caledt for snackulation baerk.

Kainr just had to notis how al gurls siemt to be of easy, relaxicating,. and make desishon. Sh e no saye, but keep lerning of teh nartusl enrgy with others . When they stopt for the day Kainr sawed of breif isntent lokk in Shinzue's eiys, but it pass when she lokkt o Nartuo, who she smile of **cking order in groupw, Kainr began to inctrodune hersilf to the rest of Narutos harem. Take note she did of spishius looks from Sasme And Yurika, in corner of noticinsg. But still she continue of was being talking, with Hinata and Tenten. But then she was of making silly chlicke escuse, "I must bring for the bathroom usings, I leve for a bit."

"Sure. Will you be cumming bacl?" Askt Naruto. "Yups, in a jiffy." "Seeing ya!" But Kainr wa sno reely for teh baffrom- she was being new then Nartuo was nice gie, and for being was to get a grupe of uncalmed girls to cume to him.! Menewlihe in the base, all wure streching fomr being stiff bicause of sitting for the sage stuff so long, nice poses and relaxicated gornings; and Shiznue made sure to strech pose nere nAruto. He no miss this, bute fokis on his own relaxicating streches, insted of geting shape form a look-se of Shizune. Shizune no mimis this, and sotp to talked with him.

"Naruto, cood we cudle tonite? Maybe efen sumething else if you... up for it?" "Uh, well..." Shiznue's sexiniss was a bit embarasing agina, but he new she was good for the gorn-up nicings. "Sure, but, Ime... starting to get tired, ynow..." Shizune smiledt dan give naruto A tendre kiis of the foreheda, then winkt. "See you later." Shiznue walkt of to her own tinte then. Naruto feel toucht Shiznue was nice of him, and now thinkt of how Hinatan was loved with him. It made mih depe hapy to know poeple was thinkt this of hem, and he vow to sefl to proticet his girls for as ong he cood.

Then to help with war and teme untiy, he start game of Six degreis of Tobi with, girls, to make of conectshins to evli mastbind, and also for frun.

"Okay, how aboot this! You no cunest this girl!" Saed nartuo, with confisdens. "Moegi!"

"You, and frum you to Tubi." Saod Tenten. He gigglet as Naruto gave anmiem rage fumings, but then they hear grupe aproach over wall... it Was kainr- but with five otuher girls!

"You now how it is when girls mete in teh baffrom... they endid up cuming aloing." Ami facepalmt, Groning at teh ovbious lye. ,..that Naruto diddent cach.

"Im'e guessing you all nede a pleace to stay the night?" Kairn noddid, and Naruto lookted at the other gorls. It tokk a minnet, but with a jolt of memory shockinsg, he nw he new two of them! Isaribi, the fishy girl, and Tamaki, the weppin shop girl from abandinde citty.! The otheirs had filler lokk, but seme nice enuff, kindta faliyur. "...and I dont now if there are any condishinsd for yore group, but I think a lote of us wood liek to joine. Cood we?"

"Well, the only condishin is to work wive overyone else to be a team. Can yo doo that?"

They all noddid.

"Thein you can join." The awkerd explodicated like pugnacious anus lure, and Sasame coufgth. "So, if you wanto be clamed, uh- now whut I'll be in my tent." Karin and Iasribi and one of teh "filer" gurls folowed, she had kinda wavy brown hair, and she was being born under a blud red moon, prohesied to uber gradn hero of none to remebre by Vince Russo during 3rd Nigga war... her wrath is liek was for being stung by forgotten momery of hornit, her love like the fire of burning p*ssy hair, and her skill in batle as legndry as a frumiousjubjub bird...

"My name is Risa Michoku," Saied the "filer" girl. Naruto was seed she had super fit shape, not too smalle as wa ushulal. She flipt her hair over her sholder, and came. down to Naruto, slowyl easing onto his shape. She stared him in eye as the sexed with wantings, untel the clame maark falshed on her back. She give smile and then get up, aand Isaribi came. Over, Naruto seeing she was no more of the scales on her sikn.!

"...found you agina..." Irasibi wisperedt with passhin, evneloping naRuto depe inside her. Her sexings was squeezy and hard, and mark sone falashed on her back. She got up for Karni, had thies of teh sexy that Naruto rubt for a bit as they sexed, but Karin got off. when her clame mark flashed. She got up, and Isaribi lean in for qwuick determint hard kiss on Naruto's lips before they left, and the otheru 3 gorsl came. in to Naruto's tent. Tamaki went furst, her breastices jigglinf as she sexted on Naruto, and another of teh f"filler" gorls had a shape with same sizinds as Hinata, and she had pritty blue eyes and daork brown harei. her booger alsmot made Naruto trohb in her, but hte clame mark flash, and she lickt her lips and got up. The secunt "filer" girl had good avrige shape, and a long bob cut for her dark pirple hair. She curtsied, and called herself of being named Goro Tenchihana. She gript Naruto with strenght of 4 arms as she sexted him, and gave naruto nedey look as she got up, one that say this was no just lcame.

"I- nede aminnet, gurs..." They noddid, and after they left Naruto took dpee breth and rubbet his achey shape with soothings. He wipet his hands on wipey colth, then chilaxt upon his [illow. These girls were big surpise, and he wsa of the tired now, his shape shrinking like a wflower clolsing it spetals for the day. , reseding liek clouds as sun part them after a strom.

Maenwhile, outside, big itnrodutcions were in oder. The girls mingled, Risa mikaing fast frends with Hinata and Samui, wile Goro lasft it up with Ami and Tenten. Yurika became for the diner prepasing, and Yakumo snakey move over to chat as did she so. Yurika", she begina., "You can tell of charka natires, right?" Not normaaly, just hen my powers ar actovated. "Is nature energo have a nature?" "No, it... more like al cumbine, and stile difrent."

"Do you now what my chakra nature is? I is being of the want to now fow aa while." Yakump askt, as they get out big number of soups can fomr storage rock.

"Yores? Let me think/ aha, yes, its' Wind." "Ah, that nice. Just liek Naruto?" Yakumo eye smiledt, and Yurika smiledt back as the big cookey pot was procured. The twain set it op and was heard of the chatter from grupe, silly girl talk things about like if they poobic hair made them look fat, what color to die their sclera, and of course who wood get Naruto first after super.

It was epicly boring super, having to sharing basicly left of fude in staorage rock, and sexy tensino mastribated teh girls libidos' for Naruto. Naruto cood fele it like eager hand arond his penis, and girsl food se he was geting shape but with the hidind. Finly, Naruto just became of the tired, and went to his tinet, to relaxicate adn slepe.

Hede clost his eyes for the nightings, when Shizune snuct in. "Yous till awake?"

"Yeah." He scootid over a bit, and Shiznue cuddlet up at his side storking his harei. It was feleing of good to Nartuo. "Shizune, can you kepe a screit?" She noddid, and Naruto spole. "Its geting hard to kepe up with al these gurkls, I mean I like them and I now some of them like me, but I'm tired.

"Well, you can relix with me any time you want, Ile take good care of you..." Shizune strokt Narutose hair, and gave him gentle loevy kiss on lips. She held him in arm and lookt into his eyes. "I meant when I sead you were mine. I'm going to do waht I can to keep you now, even aftre tihst is over. I know how strong you are, and want to be, an all i've wanted to do since I know you is help for that."

"Shizune..." The two had a few moer slow tiredt kissings, then cuddled of close for night.

DAY 6;

Naruto mokew up with Shizune in arms, and feeld a depe for her, efen if she was nosy someitmes, he did no move, and just enojy holding her, breeth in her.

And then Yurika open tent falp and cal N"Naruto!"

"Hmmneh?"

"I receved a message dove, from a Nadeshiko Village place, it sad was for the urgent.!" "Oh, uh, gimme just a secunt." Yurika nod and leave the tent fap alone, to be of the leavigns. "Go get em'" Shizune saed, and gaev Naruto depe lovey kids. She slapt naruto on teh fanny and he say "hey,!" and made fake frowny face and left for the outside. Isaribi was Imediyately on his d*ck, sucking it like mad.

"THE FIHS SMELL I HAD TO DO SOMETING ABOOT IT! Yurika yelled" You try sharing atent with her!" Yurika cought, and extendid her hand to Naruto." But the pijing mail was real, I got it a few minnets ago. "

Naruto toke it, and unrollet the small paper, "I have lerned of the game, as the justu was boradcast to al nations, and a local medic placedt the claiming justu on me as well. But you see, there is still my problem of having asuitable husbind.; an none who would clame me had the... talent. But I know of yore effirts in teh war, and if anyone cod hope to defete Tobi, I perceve it is you. So I travile to Konoa, with this offer of myself to join with you. I shood arive, within the dya you recevei this. Sined, Shizuka? Shizuka, that sounds... of oh, form Nadeshiko Village! Her, with the mariije prochecy agina... gehuuyhh." Naaruto shivert Isaribi stopt then,.

"Aw man this girls no joke, I hope I don't have to fight her agina." Naruto was shookt his head, and skeeted to Yurika. "Well, I gunna hed down to get some more suplies, were getting really low already"

"Ah, cood I fly you down there?" "Well, uh, don't tell the other girls bu I kinda nede to erm- rest, so I'll pass on the flying right. now."

"No, its' all right, Shizune mentshined you would nede some breaak time. I'le let you now if Shizuka gets here before you return." "Cool, thanks. See ya!"

So nAruto hopt over the crown wall on the head, and raan the down on being rocky for the momunetn. In momints he came. To the vilage. Againa, there was a long line at the nigger tole store,the racks of wepunz liokng emptier and epmotier. A gie with an arfo went away with loadas of stuff and Nartuo wanted to take some of the cuel looking wepunz he had. But surpisingl there wure still enough, so Naruto pict some up and threw down aa ryo and chnge. Next up was the food market, and he made sevril clones before heading in. Vaggies, bred, bits of meat, seaweed flavored creal,along with menstruation flavored protein shakes for himself.

Next he was to stopt by other suplie shop, for the campings gear,- tinets, firestarters, and then he weint to the homey store to buy moer blankits and pillows, and picture frames for Tenten photoshopt pics. Naruto waantid to forgit the one of Guy-sensei and Neji, but coodent. Thinking of Sakura helpt though, so he thougth of her as he went to the library for ninjustu bokes- he wanted to lern more justu with his haarem, maybe lern some of space-time like for was to being of the Tobi potentially cood the way out, he bumpt into Kakashi again, who also had lots of bags agina.

"Ohai, sensei! G'morning!"

"Morning, naruto. I see youre gonna be busy. Wel" Well," todays abig day. I got some new members of to for my team, and I got a letter saying another girl is ucming today."

"The more the mierrier.," Kakashi saed. "I cood say same of you! I bet I now how you kepe those pussies from meowing , you stuff their mouths with"

"I'm not as desprit as Kiba, Naruto. and there are, I'll just say Ichi Icha has been taught me useful. "

"You'd have to be half alien to do some of that stuff!"

"...and that's were the transformaation Justu comesin handy. In ay case, I think the time is ucming. "

"What do you mena, the time?"

You don't know? Me and you are tied for first here in Honoka. Once Killer B landed the Mizukage, he dropped out, so we don't have to wory of him anymore.." "B-but... it caunt be!"

"You've got Yakumo and Sasame, so dont worry to much. Later!" Kakashi eye smiled, and walkt off to wherever. Naruto shake his head with firvent disbeleveings, and begin to walk back to the baase on the Hokafe's head. The shopeing trip tole a lot longer than he thought, and and it wa s passed braekfasat fime.

Surpisingly, the girls wure all doing Safe Mode training, sitting in a big cirdle arond the firepit. "Kumbaya, my Kage, Kumbaya,,. I don't even wanto now what I'me interupting, so I'le just snach Yakumo and split." The girls eye fly open as they hear Narutos' Kiba impreshion, and Yakumo made a scowly face at him for a momint. "So who wants to help make another storage rock for this.?" Tenten got up, and Risa and Hinata came. over to help put it away.

"Think oyuo cood help us with Sage Mose after we get all this tidied up.?" "Oh sure, of course., Risa. Theres some stuff I wanted to teech you al anywais."

:Did I just hear Naruto say teach?" Ami askt with teasings. "Yeah you herd me! I've taught people stuff aboot ninjustu before!

The girls gigglet, and Naruto made a scowly face, as he put away the stuffs. But it was short time, and after Tenten made another Stoarige rock Naruto asaw almost smiliey agina.i. Then he joint the circle between Goro andTenten., and explicated on the absopring of nature energy, and the blending of it. It was of boring things he say form memery, but he cood ferl the lernings at work in teh it was of being good.

But even after a refershing bit of relaxicating fokis with sssSame Mofe, I t was being of the for in the lick lucn time. As he was eatifying his Dubble Choclit Infinite Energy bars and his protein shakes., Shizune walkt over to sit besied him. "Naruto," She said, " I wood like to saty behind if you take the girls out, I feel like I'm close to getting the hang of Sage Mode and just nede a little more pratoce." "What, Safe Mode already? I dunno, but if you realy nede the time, okay." Saied Naruto, with skepticism.

"I... Naruto, being with Tsunade, I had to worry aoubt if things got bad for her, how wood I do... and all the remindings I do here... I, I just dream to myself that if Tsunade can't be there, I couod step up and be Kage in her place. Its' silly I know, but I think Ime almost there now." Shizune conpustulated. "Wdll, I bielieve in you." This time Naruto was for furrled Shiznue's ahir., andt smiledt at her. And then she snatcht his choclit bar from him and skippt away. "Hey!"

Goro and Hana came. over with Tenten. "Ae we gonna go for chase this afternoon?" Goro askt.

"Nah, I was planning on just chilling for a few days and tarining with you have a lot to work on, with so meny of us."

"If only the academy teecher s cood se you now," Tenten smiledt. "Whats that supposed to mean?" "Oh, dont woory aboot it. So what do you have planned?" Well, " saw this book at the librry called The Practical Shinobi, about applying basic ninjustu in tons of creaative ways, so I tought we cood work on some stuff fomr that."

"This'll be something," Goro saed with small excitings. "Traneing wiht Naruto!" Ive' bene a genin for a wihle... maybe this'll be te year!"

"Ah, I woodnet woory aboot being a genin- Ime one too!" "Naruto saeid with chuclings. m wicih Goro cod no beleive. The girl shaek her head with grinnings, and gaev Naruto a kiss. Agian she wa s stropng with her holdings bgeining to remind Naruto of Tsunade, then Tenten strated to stroek his hair and kiss his necks, and Hanas' fingers once agina found their way to his anus. Th suddin sene game Naruto a big, achey shape that felt hot aginst Gor's stomach. After a momint Goro kinda slid to the side a litle, and Tenten wiggledt on a bit, and they both started to kiss on his chekes and chin, while Hana once agina had acksess to Naruto's crotchular area. She tokk advantage if thos by suckling on the teat of Naruto's love milk, an eager pup hungry to be fed. She tickledt his b*lls like a kite playing with yarn.

And then they wure joinedt by Ami an Samui and Hinta, the sexiness spredding as the girls kisst each other a bit as they got closer to Naruto, who honistly dident now where up was. They writhed like sea of boiling love joiuce, and naruto was as a hooker caresst and blown by the wavey weather. Suddinly naruto felt 2 mouths on his shape, and Seed Risa's face and wavy brond hair over his before she kisst. Naruto felt Goro srippinsg on his but-tock left, and then they were even moear mouths and tongs all over him, sexing him lustily. Naruto felt liek he was in sleeping bag made of happy puppyies. And then one of the giorsl put his shape in her vagina, but he coodent tell who with all the groning and with Risa's hair over his eyes as she preitty much tried to eat his face(sexily).

Tokiwa lokked down o the seme, of the embrasedt. "Do I want to efen now what I'm interupting?" They all was shoct, and begin to serpatie. Anruto was spinnt rite side to head up, and Shizune got off his shape.

"Oh, sou you must be the shionbi who was cumming todayForgive us for not being ready." "Forigven. The whole vilage was like this, almsot,,, just less. " She turnedt o Naruto. "Mladdy Shizuka is not far behind. Shood I cunfirn yore here to here?" Tokiwa askt, with smooth noticings.

"Uh, eyah, thatd be grate." Tokwia noddid and left, and naruto flasht over to his tent to clene up, and the gorls blusht and lookt at each other and did the same. And just as Naruto remegjed from his tinet, Tokiwa came. back over the wall with Shizukea.

"Naruto, we finaly mete agina." Shizuka sadi. She smiledt and walked over, and gave Naruto a warm hg. "Ive cum today to make a formal request to join with you and yore grupe."

"...so I don't have to fight you...?"

"No, from what Ive heard you are far stronger than cood hope to be. And you wernt bad last time we met, eether." "Aw, thanks."

"But, I still want to be kidna trasihionsaal even thowe there are... lots of you. WOuld you do a ceremony with me?" Askt sHizuka, who removet her hodded robe, wearing her gery-black kunichi uniform under it.

"Wh- uhh, sarimony? You meane like, married?"

"There's a practial side to it," Tokiwa cut in with qwuick noticings. "It bonds the 2 by charka, migling it; and thus can be of grater ade to each other in battle."

"Oh." Naruto became qweuirt for a minute, with hard thnkings. "...well, I gess that wood be okay. It wont hurt, will it.?"

"On the cuntrary," Tokiwa saed. "I experienced the most blisful and forceful orgasm of my lief when I bondid with my husbind."

Naruto madw a short skwuicky face, and mumbledt "Sounds fun."

But Tokiwa heard him, and cuntinude. "It indeed was, my Cl*toris ached with pleasure for most of a week afterwards."

"Yeah fine, let's hurry up and do it." Tokiwas' story was to make Naruto of the Embarassdt, because she was tall women with angle-y exotic strong beuteifulness, that Naruto no decide was good or ust look like man.

"Excellent, but as I will be perfroiming the justu we will nede a witness., you I cood preapir while you rtereve one." naruto noddid, and turned to pick one of the girls. Well, their mostly of my age,.. and uh. yeha no. Wait! Shizune!e Naruto went to hIzune's tent, and aaaskt of her to be witness. She seme of interstma and so came. with Naruto to be witness.

Naruto sawed at a jutsu circle of the grond, and Shizuka was of beig naked, and sat it in. There were lots of patern lines being of a spiral from teh circle, like of a windmill. Anruto Sat Down like he guessdt he shood, facing Shizuka. She had a slim shape but of curves like Hinata, milk as creamy and pale as teh milk of a virgin heifer., was her skin like. Her hair wasa down, long and smooth running over her curves, and her eyes were green as were leaves of a silent forest.

"You're getting an erection, good." Tokiwa said. "She then explicated of the jutsu circle. "This is in place to help gather the natural energi for the bonding, and fasilitare the minglong of charka. Now both of you to yore nees. Naruto, penetrate her vulva." Naruto gulpt and puts his hips forwerd, and Shizuka spred open her p*ssy for Naruto to angle in his throbby shape. There no was a trouble to this, it felt good. "NOT THAT FAR! Some of the hsaft must be visible, plese." Naruto felt his cheeks brun, and he backt up a liddle. "Better. Oh, and this will also require mucosal contast." She lookt to Nartuo. "A deep kiss, with tonge." He made oh!" face, ad Shizuka lean forwerds for the big kiss, and naruto gave it to her.

"I'll begin the justu now." So then Tokiwa made some hand signs, and did a chant thing, in a low voice. Naruto start to fele of Narute energy coming into circle, aand inatuering them. it was of like low hum in imaagine's ear. "Now in the just terms, you is oc fontact but not oneness- mand now you may brake the kiss for a momint." Then before Naruto newk, Tokiwa had a cunai and cut him! Then she cut Shizuka too, and took blood form theyre arms and got it on her hand all mixy. Then she wipedt hte blood on Naruto's shape, and in on Shizukas' p*ssy. Immediatelr there was of warm down in thaire crotchular aareal "Now to compleat the Justu." Takiow put her hand of Naruto's shape, and chantid some more, and Naruto and Shizuka began to gron, feeling the orgy heat of the justu grow. there wa begin of anime glowing for light from the jutsu circle, orange and blue like theire charka was a fire. Then Tokiwa finisht chantix and stept out of the justu circle.

"Thrust up into her VAGINAAAAA!, NARUTO!" Naruto did so, and the orgy heat spread to all of him, an he and Shizkau gorned more and loder, he seed she fel this too. He hold her by waste and kepp his thrust hard, griping mightyly. Then it happined, the orgy heat explodiated within him, a big cntinous blast of orgyness that made him throb in Shizuka, and her girly musels sqwueezedt him like beat of newborn heart, as they both moned and yelled. There was a big anime pillar of lite thet shot up as for the yelling, and charka fire lite got big too. Bits of rocks started to flote up, and epic choire of tailed beast anusis sang holy tune of redmpshin. Lighte shot in beam from being of Naruto and Shizkua's eyes and mouths, and they lift off grond floteing up in y-shape, spirlaing and leving behind sparlkes of blue-orangey liteness. The tailed beast anus choire hit a high note, and then they floteid back down, and the justu was over, the circle mark gone.

They lenade back, panting lie cirgin pirson bitches. Naaruto looks across and see he love juice dribblet from Shizuka's p*ssy, and swett droplits formed on hier breastices; and he wa still a bit throbby. he closet his eyes and rest hed, and get small gimpse of Tokiwa carring Shizuka in arms off to a tent. Then he hear footsetps, and see at Tokiwa again- and she was of naked! She had a strong shape of musels, but also of curvy and a big shape of almost Tusnade size. "By the servints code, I follow into any pact my master dose. So i shall join your grupe as well." She dropt and loungedt back on elbows, spreding her legs and p*ssy wide for hiem. She made the come here thing with her finger, and she pulldt Naruto to her after he came. with the Secret Woman Grip, and wispert in his ear, "Bang me senseless..." "But dont you have a hisbund?" "Men now there place in Nadeshiko Village, now mount me." Naruto lookt down her on his way to his shape, and sawed her left nipple was of egg shape and no circle arond it nulike her rite, and that she had l lots of p*ssy hair. He heistate to do it, but he put his shape in her, and began to sex her hard, like of Samui he did. It wa onsly a momenti before the clame mark falsh on hre, but Tokiwa kept naruto in with legs, using her deft girly musels to give Naruto a hard sexing to. Naruto began to feel the sex fury, and wantid to put his mouth on sometings- so as he was alreddy "fukking it" "he say "here I come" and begin to suck on Tokiwa's not-sopretty left nipple,. And then he suddenly throbbed agina, the orgyness caching him low and make of the shudder, wich make him be of lick Tokiwa's nipple, wich make her p*ssy and girly musels throb, and she made of a loud monea wilieh Naruto gruntid. As Naruto lene back he imaajined Tokiwa's face with his shape all way in it, and then he deside she was of exotic strong beauty and not like man.

"Fuck..." Naruto say.

"Anytime you want," Tokiwa reply. "And probly when you not want it too," She wisper to self.

When Naruto woke pu after his nap, he seed aat Risa and Shizune seiza'ing beside his shits. "How long ws I out?"

"It's almost time for dinner," Risa say. "No saty down, I'll just bring it in. Back ina ninnet." As she left, Shizune gaave of shy noticing couff.

"Hmm?" "Tonite, I wanted to give you a massaje, to ese youre gorn musels... and you, cuddle. AAmong other things." Naruto liked of Shizune, being close with him and felling her. But then he rember Risa's epic hard kiss before Shizuka came. "...cood Risa stay too?" "As long as I get you first." So Naruto noddid, and relaxted his eyes.

day 8;

Naruto opened his face, and blinkt. he was in the big tent Yakumo made yesterday, and Tokiwa and Goro and Hinata were on the cushon pile woth hime. The day befroe he was of rest in his tent, with teh girls cuddling with him and bringing in foor to him, Hinatan always bie his syde. Nother girls notiss of this, but still acot of cheery, and he discuver that Risa teh other "filer" gurl awere very of the funny, and Hinata too but he no get her joeks on the first of being listen. Sometimes the girls came in and told hism what they were traneing on; Goro was saying of Shizune traneing her of taiejustu and sage mode, Isaribi of working in water justu with Samui, Sasame and Risa of being epic sapring fight, and Karin and Yurika for the plafning, And Ami and most of other girls say stuff of Yakumo in corner to do of sumetinsh with rocks.

Theiare was some kissing too, of coarse Hinata kisst him, and Shizune, too; but of meny teh gorsl just chat, run hand ofver his chest. So the day past with easy, just chilzing. After Tamaki cuddlt with him and he was telling her of sssasuke , he need to go of outside to strech legs. It was of nite, with twinklky stars and good moon, and gentile breze.

But hear was being heerd of the rock sliding noise! He no sense aneyone on mountain, and then pesrev that it was from near wall in base. He walkt over, his kunataireddy, seeing of the fanet jutsu light. When he cerpe behind teint, he say of a girl with long hair holding rock in hand- Yakumo! But she was of focus, and diddent notis him. She nade concentrathson gruntings, and then of the rock was being burstid, by of Rasengan! Naruto hwas shoct. Yakumo pickt up a big piece of the rock, and strated to make the Rasegna agina. It scaterd the rock with a smashy burst, the Reasegna being of good shapee. Yakmuo's charka was off coll silvery-withe., and it was windy of her. He then see with stralight she was in a sizey pile of rock, and breething nearly loud. He staredt of surpise at her for a few minnets as she cuntinude to parcties, and then went back of to tent. As he loke in, he see Tamaki no longer in.

So he of waketst up the girls, and lead them out for the bredfkistngs. It was talky meal aof happy, Naruto seeing the grils get along food, ansd they eate theire creaal.. Nartuo felt gode nowe, "And slope with with his leader voicse: "I have decided today is the day, for us to move out again. Its been a while, so today will be of the tough batling, to ensure(tm) I'le be able to face Tobi!" "So after weare done hear lets warm up and get reddy to go out!"

"Anyone in particular youre shooting fro?" Askt the other "filler" girl, whose name Naruto hear was Bachiko, she flipt her camoflage colored hair over her sholder. "Yup. I've gona think of to do for Kakashi-sensei."

"Oh!" Say Shizune. The girls lookt surpised, but Nartuo noddid. "I think we cood do it! Honist I reely mene, you guys are grate kunichip, so talentid its cray. Tobi and Kabuto dont dsatn a chane. If Tobi wants UNITY we have it! He atack our natshin,s and tretin our poeople with slavery and deth? That only make terenal cycle of hate! It madniss! So we must be of a team. and I now we can defete Tobi once and for jizz!"Tenten shoutid yeah, and the gorsl gave noddings of agremint. The rest of the brekfist asnded like a penis in denial the inner vagina's truth, searching for the orgasm of truth. Then then girls got up as A Naruto clones put way the dishes, and begina to strech. Anruto noddied to Shizune, who walkt back ofer to her tint.

"What"s out angoe froe this one?" Sasame askt. "To get in close, we have good justu bute remembre Kakashi has teh Sharingan so he might of copy them. So, Hinata and Shizuka, cood you ried in the fronet?" They noddedi, and then naruto turnt to Karin."So, uh... cood I fly with you?" Karin blusht a bit and noddid, and turnt arond for heim. Naruto sawed at her but-tocks, which had a good shapeings, and he began to tuch hismelf and got a shape. It was like buttery pecan to enter Karin's p*ssy, her girly tube of being comfy fit. "Aaah, ah, ohh!" So they all got in a big flight formation, beinding down as fingers went into p*ssies, and kuntai readdied for attackinsg. They took off, Kainr giding them off to the 44th traneing grond, to colse to the tower.

He's right oin the top floor!" Hinata saeid. But as they aporatcht it, kunts flew up form they forest! They pofft into biggus animals, which sevril girosl rode on! The girls jumpt off, and onto the back of a bird that swoopt in- wilhe the animals made battle formatshion of own!"

But Yakumo was of no fooled, she see thorugh the genustu and dispelledt it like a boss. But hen was ropblem Of Kakashi acstshualy appear with his harem! It was not qwuite as big as Narutose. but naruto ssed good strpong shinoib it it, as of Anko, and Kurenai, and the bitch from Iwa he rembert from the Hokage summit, sumeting liek Kurotsuchi. The attackings were begin rite away, with lots of kunati being thwron. There was delfectings like bursteds of fireworks, and thewto harems flew arond the twero like moths to the lfame of destiny. Finaly Karin took htem up to center of tops tower, where Ami luancht barage of ire charka kunati, and then Shizuka used a wind justu to make of huge fireballs with them and flying faster, explodicating into riveres of fire . It be of singeing colths of forehed prtoectors and hair, but Kakasi dojte! It was of make big frie of forest thow.

Now that Kakshi was of being in frunt of fire and only huver, Naruto get better lokk at his harem: There was ninja he rembered of old, that Kakashi kisst, but he forget her name at momitn; and... Sakura!Naruto gaspt, and was becomeof want to win fite even more. I cane tell you is for the nevois, Naruto. But I'me going to take this for searious, and rip holes in you biggenr than blast of Konoha crater was!" Naruto made grimacy face, but give secrit signal to Ami and Yurika to use of a big justu. "Fire stile: justuL Crimson Tide!" Then there was epic surge of fire from forest, and it strech up and sweep back at Kakashi's harem!

He no seem to expect this, and begin to fly to side., but of corse Naruto flew to with hiem, and th e attackings began. They lockt up almost as of rubgy, , but but Goro was surpise strongand backhandit Yugao Uzuki from Kakashi's harem! The battle was of intensings, with Shizuka of using a Roaring Gale Chop that nock of Kakashi's harem, one girl getting a hurt sholder, and the rest of shaking. to make Kakashimove to side. Still Naruto use of good range, and bachiko and Tamaki and Tenten threw bunhis of kunai, like flock of pubic lice migrating to the warmth of a lusty vagina. So of course he fly arond to doje agina, but Ami made of a quick jtsu, it was for the strands of fire so thosso out and wrapt up legs of bottum girls of Kakashi's hareim! Then Shizuka was of to use a Jutsu "Gale Fan"! and it blew Kakashi and his harejm into the big super fire beihindt ! Yakumo had a frowny wooried look on her face, but and then there was big blow of steam, and kakashi's girls foe came. out of fire, and Anko was using her snake hanDs techinque.! It was a surisre, and it grabt onto lots of the arms and legs of Naruto'se gorls- and five point two of them grabbet Yakumo, and threw her into the tower, to the brakeing of teh wall! Goro broke free, and threw a cunati to free Tenten, who used a scorll to blasd lots of sanwkes away with big kauntao avarage. Then Anko was of the stopt the snake hands, and Kakashi's gorsl did a boostie and felw arond, thoe Naruto and girls follow soon, and they came to other side of river away from the fire.

"Looks liek I'le have to get serios, now that things are heteing up.," Kashi saeid. there ws anime glowings of light as he give surge of charka to his gorsl., and then he did a big justu: "Nigger Art: Spiral Fsioun tecnike!" THen there was big anime sequense, of where his hariem connect with by charka by skin cuntact, into big humen shape! Sakura was now of torso, and Kurenai was too, and Kurotsuchi and another ninja was for being the amrs, and Anko wasthe penis! The ninja Kakashi of kiist, who Naruto now of now calldt Hanare, was the head. Then kakashi flweo fowerds in his new formatiosn, and began very strong attackings with the arms". Hinatan adn Shizuka were being for hurt, but they still fighte too.

"It has to be me that faces Tobi, Kakshi sense-!" "I know of you the Chosen One Nartuo, but if you no beat me then how can expect of Tobi? Come at me1" It was no Nartuo that cum eat Kakashi, but Goro And Risa, who jump at form Hinata and Shizoku. Goro gave huge beetings, and Naruto of hear things snabreadk when seht and Shizuka was for hits, but kakshi did a small justu that used with wind to blow them backt at Naruto, and his gorsl manuvred to cacht them.

They went in for more atackings, but before they cood zoom toof are, Anko strecht and snakes came in her mouth, going all way in another surpise justu, athat wraped arond Naruto and his ahrem. They sqwuuezed tight, as of a nine yere old-s girly tube, and then was of swords pop form sanke mouths, to stabby and slice some of the girls Then Kurotsuchi and the left arm girl did hand signs together, and there was big anime energy lines gather arond them. "Prapare tosee how far you've got to go, Naruto! I wish you of best but this is not youre tome!" It was piany, but Naruto and Karin tried to fly and smash Kakashi's harem into the tower, but they flied back, wichi made of the snakes and sorwds hurt more. "Then Kakashi made hadns ign, and Naruto gulpt and began to fere but at momeint of the justu fire in big electrick anime laser, Yakumojeapt off the tower, and hit kakshi with a Rasegnas! It break up the Spiral Fushion and send all flying as oc cray, falling to grond, and the backround music stopt(Beni Soubi). She was of land nexto kakashi, and she of made another Rasengan, and was for mounting Kakashi to slam of his face. She hold colse but when she pull bact her arms, Kakashi holded up his hand. "I... it seme I was wrong aftier all. I of being defeetid, Naruto."

Then Naurot pull from Karin, and sit of hevy breething on but-tocks. Everypns was hirt, and after thein a mominte NAruto rememebr- The" "The ANBU lady! She's still in teh firoe!" Naruto wipet of his anus as he stand, and ronned over to the fire to lokk afor Yugao. Flamey trees was crosst to fall of his path, but he rembered of where she fall and sprint,. The smoke made him of coffing some, and he was feeling a Jew, but he see of place weharie sheed fell up ahead, and did his best spirnt to it.

"Can you here me?"

Yugows hed turnt to side. "Bleh" Oh no, this is bad! I hpei she last long enuouff to get to Sakuar! The- ops There was moaer tree culpasped and sap making sparky pops, but Naruto dojes them and makes it back to the tower, jeaping over the riverand making it baack to the harems, they wre all togethier nwo. Sakaru was alreddy cumming. over, and Nartuo put Yugao down and let Sakrua work. ANruto sawed at Yuugao's shape, very athleic adn ladyliek, efen thore she had lots of burns, Sakura was fokist and made a globe of charka and usedt that with the healing, and it workt some. Yugao gave pained moanings, writhing like she was of bad dreme, and Naruto holdid her stil for Sakura, trying to be of careful so he not sqwueeze her tits too hard. I just a cupple minnets Yugao was healdt, and it seemt for a momint like thinsg wood bee bitter but thien Sakura clapst on top of her! "Sakura!" Theair was feeling of ultimate crisis then, with Sakuraa injurt and flames being of giant walla, but then he herd Shizune say "I got hear as fasd as coodl!"

"B'whuh? Shizune?" Theair was smomething difrent aboot Shiznue's eyes to Naruto, but he coodent see . "I senst the charka of teh battle, and smellt smoke..." Shizune lookt arond, and seed all was hurt. Then she put her hand sines a cupple. then did her palm to the grond. 'Sage Art- Rebirth Cicle!" Then anime glow spred under the grass, and Naruto felt like of floteing on warm cottun, his wuneds heeling- and the grass asnd shurbs in the glowy circle grew a litle bit to. Then the glow stopt, and Naruto felt helthy and strpong agian, and sawed the gorsl were lokking at selfs, and did too. "Everyone good?" Shizune askt. "Uh, a little moer for on my back, if you wood." Said Kakashi, as he turnt over, and Shizune usedt the Mystical Palm justu, fnishing his heal/

"Mind telling me what I got hit with?" He seaed to Yakumo. "A Rasengan.," Yakumo say of shyness. Kakashi and his gursl looked surprise faces, with mouth and eyebrow shockings. But then Kurenai was of smile, sayin "Yuve cum far, Yakump." Anrf Naruto and Shizune noddid of agreeings.

"All my girls have lerned alot," Naruto seda.

"Kurotsuchi noddid. "Almost hate to admit it, but you Leaf kunoichi have some sharp stricks. Ive' lerned sume too." All the gorsl was nod., and afteri calm breths, Kakashi adn everyone began to look to Naruto. "What?"

"Will you chouese anyone from my team, Naruto?" Kakashi askt. "Cho- oh... uh... I chuse... Sakura." Naruto saed. He sawed Kakshi grins big enouff to see under mask, and a cupple of his girls gigglet. Naruto began to bulsh, then turnet his head away and cofft. But to his surpise Sakrua turn head to her and being of kiss!

a"I'le be gals to join youre grupe, Naruto. Yore a hero and a grate shinobio. I... well... I'me glad its you." Sakura gave naruto a qwuick oecker on cheeck. Theiar weore more clam breths, and then Kakashi Aksy. "Anyoen need a reharcge?"

"Nope," Saed one of Kakashi's girsl that naruto diddent recugnize. "That justu of Shiznue's did the trick." "Yeah, i feel liek I cood o spritnk arond Konoa!" Saied Risa and Hana like twins.

"Did sumeone say sprint aorndu Kuntoha?" Askt Lee, shining of youthyness as he popt up from a bush. "Okay, so maybe I was exargating, but coo I cold spirnt to Rmane Ichiraku,." Naruto conpustulated. There was voice actor murmur of agremintamong all, and lee Headid off with them to get lunch.

It was big happy lunch, with meny of Narutose freinds and Acdimy clasmates there, Choji and Ino, and evfen Temari. For a time, it was no temes but only freinds.

After flying back to base of the Hokafe's head, the girls pusht Naruto sand Sakura into naruto's big tent. Naurot begain to bulsh like strawberyry jam on a biskiut, and Sakura did too. Nowing what tis was for Naruto and not wanting to ruwin the momint. It was of awkerd silents for both, but Naruto gideid Sakura to the cushin pile, put as ht bue hits elbow donw for suport nere the sied, it made with a jar of sumetings wich give way, and so Sakura fell onf hime. She give litle chickle, and begin to fell of Nartuo's chest with her fingers. "Uh, hold on a minnet Skaura, i have some stuff on my elbwo."

"yeah, I heard a jar just now." Sakura look to side, and giet begins of idea. "Naruto, close yore eise..." Naruto do beist to hold in noseblled, and obey sAkura. She pickt up the jar and see it was of being for the cuntain with lemon marmalade. One of his girls mustive left it in here... Sakura thenliftid up Narutos'e aarm and put her mouth on his elbwo, cucking of the marmilade. Y Yum! Then Skaura toke a bit and put in it dipt of her being use pointeir finger, and smeart if on Naruto'se lips. "Sakuar, whuat isth this?" But nartio's qwuestions were silnced by a citrissy sexing by Skaura'as lips, her tinguepalying with Naruto's andlikking the marmalade off it, sthe sticky lemonnessfeuling the kiss. It rubbt onto Sakuras' lips too., and Naruto moant as he went foar it pashinitely. After auffew bits, the lemony good was gone.

now' now its time for yoew to colse eyesiadioaoian,' natuo sed. he got the jar, and dipt sakursa's fingres int on. he gided her delicit dijits to hos shapes, wich leapt as oyus stag at the tuch, as he gidid sakursaa's hand arond teh shaft of his shape. nartuo stop and carest sakursa's hand, and lict teh marmadile off it. 'how aboot a lemin zinger sakrus?' nartuo straddlet her face, and gided his bgi shpae into sakurs'a wateing and eeger mouth. sakurs tasted the marmlade and begam to tasty bif of him, his lemoney snicketing in her mouth. as she sqeuuzet the lemon of nartuo's shpae into her ouht as she open wied to get it all in, marmishing a big gulp of taste and sexing with her tonuge to help her swaoolw it. nartuo gorned harder and hader, aaand then he called sakura name aas be heganto feel throbing of orgyness, and try to bakc up but Sakura sqeuuzet his but-tocks and hold him on her, her moufh filing with bitersweet lemon gueyniss. s m,jn bm,nkb sakura sawllowed it all. golden ellow trales go from nartuos' shape as he pull from sakursa' mouth. he still hada big sexing lustyniess in hiemm, so he grab lemon marmilade and goet big glob of it, smearing it with lstijgsofersa- nvmcnv n xvc sakurs'a p8ssy and anus, liek of jam on a biscut, with big lusting. sakura gasp at tuch, and nartuo dove for her fly girly tube. the lemony marmalade got in intresting plaecs in sakurs'a p8ssy, but nartuodiggdt it out with fingers, and lick or lemoney rijes with tonge. 'ffffffuuuuuuu1 hhhnnnnnyuuuuuhhaannyuuuuuh aaah aaah1 anartuo1' then it was nartuo's trun to get guey lemon love jiose on hisface, and he lict it all of saakurs'a p8ssy, and her girly bitton. there was magic of anuses frist hair in room. naruto flipt skura over onto here stomich, an dpullt her upto knees, the lemony of on her nus epost to him. he go of it tog entlt, caerfuuly licking in form her firm but-tocks to her anus, cirlinf arond it with passihn of lustyyucochl, tungoe dipping in like ahuming bird. sakura jerkt witha small sexing. 'hnnnnng- ugghhh yes1' 'naruto get insird me anus lareredy' naruto pawst, and was being for the idea. he git anouther glob of lemon marmadlae and luebt up, sliking his shape with it. he spred aprat sakurs'a but-tocks with it, and to begin of a sexing he dreme of for wole lief. he gruntid, for the slow sexings at first of small to fitting. 'yuew like this, nartuo/' 'uhhh, yes. so good.' 'then have some more, tkae it, take,' sakura repetid, going back hard to esex herself on naruto, reely getting into the feel of his shape of being inside her anus, like the blisful poopings of lust n a snowstrom. and after more of the gornings an dpoopings once more yellow snow fell on the hidden valley. naruto's shape was beginnin to get numb and tired. but sakura rollt over onto her back after naruto came. out of her, and pullt him dwon for kissings, saying her sexings were of only beginning. they were hungry kissings, like naruto wood no think of form sakura, and she grindtied aginst him. nartuo's shpaae was still a bit throoby and there was aan achey lusting in it, and sakurs cood tell of this. 'do it, go for it naruto1' she gave hiem of kiss, felling nartuo's shape of press on her belly. 'i want this now, i reely want it, pleesea naruto...' sakurs kist naruto of the horny, giveing for of his lip a tiny nip with being of the using teeth. naaruto desided it was time to go for the three cheese orgy., and put it strate into sakurs'a p8sys. he groned, and skura buct up towards him alreddy sexing him. 'sex me raw, naruto.' sakura sead as look rite into his eyes. Naruto was doing that of the now, going deep as the cure of hatred he fite war aginst, gaster than flying thunder god kunati, and with fury of man whowow acunt was deltid. but sakura hold up good, sexing herself to put legs arond nartuo's back and pull towards hiem. the heat of his shape in her girly tube was difrent of her anus, one that seme of closer to her heart., of warmer. she give gorn like tiger in heet, clawing of natruo's sholders to sex on him her hardist; ir was of seinx liek none befroe or after, and natruo ate up his frist big slice of a three cheese orgy.

So, after he came. out form Sakuea she turnt ofer and notised he was still of having spme marmalide on his shape. She sqwuigglet down to his penis and began to clene it of with mouth sexings, masaging his b*lls to. licking her lips, she stode on nees and pickt pu the jar of marmalade and begina to scoopt it out onto herserlf, rubing it in a thick layer over her breastices and smearing it down her front all the way to her p*ssy, masaging the fruityness into her nipples and moning, "Naruto I'm so dirty, cum clene me of..." Nartuo pullt her of him and rol to top, geting marmlade on himself to as he sexedt Sakura's niples clene of the lemon seexyniss, felling sticy and sxey as she lict hiem two. Naruto ram his hamds troujs Sakora'd haier, puling it back and kisdib her vhom and thoret, befreo theo joineriud dwon, to her bresticeas, BUT Sakpoa grab Narotus' face adn kis jon, bobing down and licing up the marmadlei on nartuos' chest as weh swayted her hips on him; adn for many minnetso theiry'es tongs were like migrant penis thursting into the vaginal unknown, serching for the enxt frontier. They were eech cuvered in a mes of love juice and sticky lemony marmalade film, as if they had asended through a sea of golden jizz that broke on teth shoers of love.

Naruto almst past out from awkerd of walk to washup plaace on the base. Bute sAmui gaave a slap of teh but-tocks wich liten him up. Sume of teh otuhet gorsl lokt up, Isariib and Yakumo and Ami and Risa. "traneing anyone?"

They all noddid, and Bachiko joint them for lite sparings. naruto sawed at Risa, how she remind hiem of Shizuka or Lee with her attackings; and the other girls were of nice refelxes, but not or reely good of the taijustu. He knew Yakumo was of more for the genjutsu, thore. So it was of making colnse, but then after other girls see and start of trane, Nartuo perceved ther was not enouff room. on the Hokafe's hEad. After anime looks of confirmness, they all mountid up and headed to one of the fresh traneing grounds. There was lots of room nowe, and they leapat and criscrost thure tese and the field. As he zipt arond, he saw Goro working on strksei with Shiznue and Sakura, Isairbi with Samui agina. Yurika and Karin was teh staregizm now, with Tenten and they comb map for tngles in plan. But naruto of focus, for he dualed Risa and Shizuka and Hana! It was touf oatincksg with Rias and Shizuka, but he was for no much cloneings of it, and hana with smell to his dihings! But he maekt Shadow Clonse and strate ot eor dirve the. to open arela, he seed the other gorsl wouer nust cjollaixinf, and noet traaning. So he was of stopt fightenf with Risa, and aaskt of Tokiwa whast groin on.

"HO, we just lovein this open sapce, ya hurr."

"Yo, whacoo got palnned, Naruto?" Askt Tamaki. "Biches, we gone play tag! And thats' wuassup, suck it!" Imediately Tokiwa and Isaribi begen ato sock it, naruto's penis going through Tokiwa's skull and into Isaribis' mouth,. , but then Sakrua gaabt it and pulled it into her girly tube, and it came. fomr her mouth and anus, and sexted Samui between her breastisec and in her girly tube. But then Naruto fele of pain in hise temple,

and he blink,t he was with other girls, and Risa was standins ofer home, with mean smile. "Oh good, tha was a genjustu." Thoufh I kinda want to sex Smaui's boobies now . So"So, whose reddy for a game of catch Naruto? Itle be a test of tracking and hand to hand skills! If you find me its one point, tag me is two, and findng the reaal me wins you teh game!" "Sonds ofn, " Shizune saed, and the eohet gorsl anrgeed of the noddings with for her being.

"And wheel' joinr in too!" Saed Konohamaru! They all turnt in to find him of walk behind from a troee, with Hanabi Huuga and girl of piss green hair, Kaede Yoshino! But then Konhamaru was for the being to seeind that aal was anaakt, and got of nosebled that boost him away a few fete onto back. "DO i efven want to now what we're interrupting,,," Hanabi say as she bulsth and look of her feet.

"Were only traneing, it no biggsie?" saeid Sakura. Kaaede was to salpping of Khnomafaru, to wakye.

"Sister, how is of you get from father? " ASket Hinatan. "Well, I'me a genin now, so tecnikly..." Haniba bulsth more."He duzzent have to now."

Knoharamu was up agina, staring with oviusness at narutos'e feaces. "So what do I win once I find teh reel you?" "Wele, uh..." "how aboot a pirvate trane session?"

"..."

"Okay fine, winner gets a kiss." Then all the gorls cherid, and Naruto sied and maed the justu sign, poffing into a few dozine colse. THey all ran off into the freost, and gthe orgls lokest andomg themsel and nared for. " "ANR'st you gonna go with them?" AAsk Kaede, for the talking of with Shizune. "Oh, I'le jsut relaaxicate here afro a bitch." "Don't youwer ante find Nartuo?" "It shood be peirttl easy to dofn hiem. Us jonin havee eaxperto track jacker skills, yo." "Oh wow, you're a nigga?" "Uh-huh, Tsunade traned me into on." But then Shizune went still, ingoring Kaede until the later skipt after Kohonamaru and Hanani. A lidle later Yakumo came. Back to sit with her., jstu as Shiznue opinet her eyes.

"Nice eye shadow." "Oh tankx" "Gonna look fro Naruto now?" "Yup." Yakumo noddid, and puast to restify her eyes after the genjustu for a bit, and when she opint them SHizune was gone!" Then Yaoumnpk deisdsed to strate lokkings agina.

Naruto was on run from Tenten, was of aawws swonf hism, abut and owne tryong to fag hima. Of meny tiesm she sued scorlslls tao onsleashi weepunz, and used wieer stirngs to manpultsae them toa fag attpimt to fag naruto. In big anime hase seqkwueins, Tenten rode on rockit powert anus leaf, maneuvaring it like scateboard to zome arond in frutn of Naruto. "AAlriet, naruto! Saed Tetna a, "I'de liek that kise."

"So youe tihnk this is the reel me?" "Yup." "Then kick me in the b*lls and see!" But as Tenten fly of to striek Naruto in his crotchular arela, he puff like magic draagun and disapear. 'Ah, poo."

Elsewharei, Hinatan came. Oupn the sene of all sthe poeeple in Yakupm's gekjuatsu, she nos sawed at Nartuo among them, and cuntiserd waking them pu. But as only amominet befroe she modve on, her Bakyugan of telling a naurto was neargy. She snuct up to behind the tree he s restid on, but he saw her! He jeapat op to run, but Hianta usetd a speed bost jsutu and caauwt hiem. "I've gtoy youe!" She landed as of a penis cloud on the dew of an angel., and held his heard in her anus for the love straings.

"Mebbe nextime, Hianta!" Then Naruto pooft away in a cold of smoek.

Naruto laofughetd to hislmef. He was of using the Transomeoration f Justu, to look Haan. So he skipt gayly from tree limb to terem limb, and then hopt down to do a smexy dance aginst a tree- but Shizune stept out of it, and taggt hiem! "Whatu, sauwce bowss! How you do that?" "It be a traveling justu." And naruto now see of Shizunes' eyesi, and how they were of being with the red marks arond. "I'le just take my kiss of hwen you want." "Oy, so yout hinsk this is teh reaaly rely one?" "I nwok so. I can sense charka like this." "I think you is ouf-" Bute nartuo cooudl no speak, for Shiznue take him up on sholders to tree libm! "Sage Art Deth Vally Driver: Jutsu~" She jumpt of the limb,, and then the DVD was of cunectid the grond, makind an anime dust expolistnio, leveing a big crateur- but naruto dno disaperred! "Okaey, so you right, this is the real me... and cood you heale me? My neck" "Opps!' So Shiznue used the Myst-whatever green glowy justu to heal Nartuos' neck, and he saedi thanks with a anime grumpy faeac.

Using of for his cwolnes to weith aofn ew being fduon by Shizune, and then they weint back to his penis base aot of the Hokafe's head for relaxzing.

at night.

DAY (:

Tenten was hungry for the lunchings. opps It was 11:39 in of being foe ther mornins, an after sopme katasa parctie she was the reddy of snackings. She was lookking fsro through the storageje rocsk, thinking ofa watingn a sandwich. Peanus buter,, thaires' some bred, wthre's the marmaalade? "Hey, Isaribi... you haven't seen the amrlemdael, have you?" "I left it in Naruto's tent to snackulate on, but I havent chkect,. Sak him." "Aer you okaey, Sakura?" The pink haiered girl swaolled her foor. "I'me okay, Tenten. " Sakura qwuikly ate another chip to avoided the more qweustions. Being of good ninja Tenten of crose notis this, and headeid over to Nartuo's big tent to asking for with hiem. Swepeing assidle the tent fap., she saw Yakumohanging over Naruto as she storked hos haier and wisperd to him. "Oh, am I...?"

"No, it alright, Tenten." Saied Yakump. She sat up of the ciushons, and Nartuo waved her over. "So wassup, shawty?"

"I was just wonderong if you knew of werhe the marmalader is?" An anime efect arrow stabbt Naruto throgh back, but he recovire of good. "I dunno, must be all gone or something." "You think you cood head downton the vilije and get usem? Wer'e low on the choclite douches, too."

"Yeah, I'le go down in a minnet. I uh, I mene- argh..." "And make sure you get two, jars." "I thawt only you and isaribi liked the stuff, two jars?" Tetnen lened in for wisperings ofn the sexy in Naruto;s ear. "I need oen so you can being of the show me what you and Sakura did with other one/.." Neratuo became of noseblede, wich he wipet as eh gulpt and get up.

In surpise short time, Naruto and Sakura were down togetheur in Konohad, spilt up for fapping spriately. Naaruto was goinf os to the gornery store, to buy thel emondae marmalade. He gote wonks from a cupple dueds and tuns of wimmen., and straatid using of back asses to get to the trose aftier he sesndt sumeonf dollowing hiem. He snuct of the ninja up to the dore, and walk in as of owning, liek he was not of being new and nothing speical. Findign the marmadlare was quick, it wa on isle seven wih teh dildo and coloring books and duct tape. He snacht up the tworgaio jars like of bawss. And wistle tune of don't mind me-niss as he walk trough isle back to aschier. It was of a ninja he seme to knwo, like of many poeple in Kohonad, but not sure of.. "This all, you sexy beest?"

"Uhwhuta, uh no, moer like taled beast!"And yeah, it's all" "Thin that will be 10 Ryo, yo." Naruto pulledt Gama-chan from his anus, and opent int to retireve the moneu to pay. Teh cashire made call me hang didn as he leeve, and thein Naruto felt the wachings agin as he come. out of the srtoe. a quick sacn did not of reveele obvious palce, but he herd cumotion don the strete!, so he desiece to check out.

It was of Moegi! lokking of brused! Then as of liek nitemare athat kepe geting woriees, he see she of ball gag in ouf, and then of odler gie behind her, smacking her bute! "I is of maek you pay for acking up, bitch!" "Then Naurto was of being recognzoi ed the gie, it was Mizukai, that tiger man!

"Oi, Mikzui, get youre hansd of her! Leve her alone!" "Never! I dont dacre how, but I hace power gaina and its' grrreate!(tm)"

"But you being of shoy wahut you use for of the power! You noe nede anymore!"

"Sez the brat with a jizzilion sluts!" "Thats' it, I'm taking Moegi away form you, twhere she'll be sage!"

"You mustof defete be in amttel, cunr! And I see no girl froe you!" But then Naruto was being for of hte using a colnse justu, wich he turn into girl with he Sexy Jutus! He thine put his shape in its girly tube, and there was anime flash of lighte. Then Mizuki ript of the blla gaagb, and began of sexing Moegi with his crotchular areoala befreo putting his shape in her p*ssy, her poewrs activating ina small flash of lights. She screemed a bunch, but Mizukia lfied forwereds, reddy for attackings! Moegi was kinda fast, bute of corase Naruto was fast to and dojdet her,. Mizuaki slapt her of the but-tocks, leafing a red handpirnt liek graffiti on pesrstijoius wall . Then Moegi was to use w wind justu, a good blowey stream. "She of blow me liek this evry nite, muddafuckah!" Then Naruto had rageings, and gruntid as he made his colne to do af a justu from Kiraiya- it was the hair growing one, and the youthful godlen tresses ripled like thin straesm of golden water and sunlight from his clone and to the wraping of Mizukais' puper arms- and then to be of cuting them off! Mizukai yelldt and his blood sparyed all over Moegi's back and but-tocks, but he still direct Moegi to use wind bullit jutsu's and fly arond. Naruto still dojdt, and used the hair justu agina to grab one the mIzuki'as arms and to bea of beeting him with them! Nartuo made another clone, and he beat off Mkizuiak from mOegi, and the new clone held Mizuki down as hte hair shovet the arm up Mizukia's anus, and then ript of the tigre mans penis and b*lls and shoved the other arm into the hole theiar.

Naruto now notised people were of wachingt in sthreet, and were of cheering. He only of ignore them, and pick up Moegi and the marmalade and hedded back to base.

The girls gaspt as they see Naruto, and bachiko had of scary cuntclunshions of jumping too- bute in aney case, all was worried by the blood. "Oh Moegi, what happened?" Askt Sakura.

"Mizukia had me, but then Naruto came... he beat him, Naruto saved me.

"How bad are you hrut?" Shizune askedt, walking over. "Well, uhm.. he... he-" Then Moegi was of the crying, and sunk down to her ness with big wailings. Sakura pickted her aup and went with Shizune to their tenit. Naruto went to his tent big, takeing breths of calming as he entered tenit and flaopt down on pillows like a flaccid penis. He beignaina to think of all his gorsl, Ami, Bachiko, Hana... and the oldire gorls like Samui and Yurika. He was of liking them alall in difrent ways and amonts. Risa was of nice cool girl, very actiony; Tenten was cute in her of way, very detemindt but also niecee; Tamaki wohh he diddent now very well but was okay to have arond; and then therei were of like Hinatan and Sakura, who he of now reely good, and had spechila feel fro both. He of thinkinf all aboot Sakura, and her smiling and yelling and yelling and hiting him and also of hug when after Pain was gone, and sayong she loev hiem when no mene it, and mreo yelling. Nartuo thinkt of HInata too, all her followings and shy talkings; and of saying she was with for being love hiem, and fihgteid Pain when he was down. He thinking of his friend love with Hinata,bute then he remeber of other thinkf liek as of Karin, or funny momint of Sasame, or cute moeint oef Tenten or yakumo, or getnle things of Shizuka or Samui or Ami., or just binches of things hat be of clutter mind. It feel like trying to juggle buteloads of pink fluffy chainsaws made of glass, being of a difficult thing he no of kepe all of only one.

It seme like a reely long time, but was onyl jist afew minnets untiel spme gorsl cam.e. into the tenit., of Hinata and Tenten and Samui and Tokiwa and Ami and Yakumo and Tamaki and all of coming in, but he no see afater Sakura came. in, only of looking fro her. "Sa-" D"Dont speak nartuo, just lets rest..." and so one bo ine teh other s walkedt over, and made of big gnetile grupe huggings, Sakrau and Hianta wilgging ina to be of the colsest.

Teh day past of quiet, with the gorsl giving Naurto qwuiet snuglings. In the evenings, Shizune and Moegi were already out, prepairinsgs diner, aof a fishy stew and rice. It was smelling good, to being for the mouth water of Naruto and the other girls, gave little sniffies of delite, as they huvered colser to the fire and cookins putz. Theaire was big feast feelin'g in the aire, like of a celsbration. The moode liten liek aof mass orgy.,, and Naurot was aboot to ask of what had been of puttzing in the stew, when agina they heard of people cumming. over the crown walke. it was the left boeinfg thel ninja, three of thiem! It was being of the Mizukage, a girl of long bloned haire and eyes liek Hinatan, and a orlder girl who give aire to Make Naruto think of Abno.

"Pardon us for our anus intrusion,,," Saied the Mizukage, woh fhlipt her long hair over her sholder. "My name is of being called for the Mei Terumi, and I'm currintly the Mizukage of the Land of Water." Mei curstied, and the blond hick stept foerwds. "My name is Shion, a ... the High Priestiss of the Land of Ogres. The dagner heas reachdt ven to my lands, and I huried here to be of asistance..." But of coarse, Sakura remembered the promise Naartuo made after dfeating Moryo; only be of surpised Shion for the travleing all way to Land of Anus Fire. Shion gave of curstie as well, and the lady Naruto thoughe as ABNU stept up, being of ash bldone hair and whust seme super-fit shape liek Risa, and still ladyniss in her shape. "My name is Komachi, an hubmle servant of my vilaje." Sto then Mei came. up agina, and spoke with ladyishniss. "If it is not to much, we woodl of like to join with yo're grupe and share your b*ll swet cl*t fish supe.."

"well" Nartuo sawed at pletny of the fishy stew, and guesticalibrated theiare as for teh sharing. "Tharei are a lot of us here, but yore' welcumeto stay, and eat with us." Naurot of looket to Karin, but she seme to know his kuestion and shake hed a tinny bitch.

"Here is a blow, Laddy Mizukage." Saied Shizune. "Diner is served." So they all lined pau, with Shiznue and moeig as servisr ther was now of big ring arond the camp fiorelokking of big family gathring, and Naruto begins of to think all is of here for him, shome how oreanuther. Goro sat nexto Naruto on his rite as he ate, and Isaribi at his left. Hianta and Skuraa were of acruos from hism, and he cacht them to lokke over to hiem sometimes.

"So," naruto saide to The Mizukage and Shion and Kokmachi, "What brings you all here?" Ami almsot blurte d your penis, but desided that wood be in bad taste.

"Well, it was quite the experience in Killer B's grupe, to say the leesy; but after I joined it seemed his ... priorites wernt in the rite place.

Meaning he only was in this to scex with a Kage, Tenten thoawt. "So after he withdrew, ahem- resigned from the competishion, I set aboot finding just the ritghe grupe to join." Shion pickt up, taking loke from Mei. "I was ind the misdt of a tour of my natishon's ttemples when Tobi maed the anouncemeint,, so I altired my root to Konoha instead, whre thaire wood be a grater nubmer of armied froces. And... also an offre I made to a certian nigga of yore vilake." Shino bulsht a bit, and ate upon her stew.

"So now Komachi swalloewed and spoke up. "I did not have to travel as these did, but,,. I wause aprehensive of this cuntest, and heav avoidid claiming til now; and I just haapined to cum. Across the Lady Mizukage and Hie Preestis Shino navigatins the villake,."

"So yore frumo nerebie?" Askedt Naruto. "yes." Komachis Noddide. Naruto was of nonplusst faec, and after a bite Kmociha see. "Ah, I was of thinking improtant niggas liek you knew of us ANBU. Kakashi WAS your sensei faoter all; and youe've met Yamato and Aob-" Shizune sent a kill dager stare to Komachi, who remberd her porper secrit clerence, and no speek of Aoba. "Forgive my arragince."

"nah its okay, technicly I'me only a genin so reely thaire's no way I'de now aeny ANBU essept kakshi-sensei. And who was that thurd persino, dijjoo say Ao-"

"Weare srhot on space, Lady Mizkguea" ut in Shizune with smooth noticings. One of youse may have to edn up sharing a teint.: "

"The large taint semes liek it cood sleep sevril," Kmiachio notid. Mei and Shion noddid. "Wood oyuo mind, Naruto?" Askdt Mei, aadn Nartuogulpt and shooke his heda. "Then that's setiled,! An pl0x evryone, just call me Mei. I'me yung at heart as eny of you." Mei give eye smile with winkings, and teh grupe beganse to ease up with the finshing of teh meal. Naruto was of getting nervuso, nowking he had big night. I mene, i guess the girls are al impotent poeple, but a Kage? I mena, what if she- she dossent like it... and I...? Aw man! Asand fo the nervisnoss grew as of feasting catepilar, just as Naruto'se shape did, soon to be enwraped of a cacune before emerging as a stately buterfly.

Haruto neld back his foseblede like he gave a dam. "Uh, thanks for the food, Shizune and Moegi. I think I'lle head over to my tent to relaxicate." Nartuo felt the eyes of his hariem on his penis as a snake to slither up on prey, reaaddying the final kiss. Trieying to walks camly to his bieg tenit, Naruto toke of claming breths , thinkinf of only to faeces Tobi, in last batle. But it no wrok for long, only until his tenit was he of being for the inside. He then giev in and stork his shape for a momint, befroe cowrling onti the pile of cushions. he pute his amrs behiond his head to rest, wich he colse his eyes and dodoo on a bit. But it on good, as he was sltii wateing, and it got harder the longer he wated. He give gurnt of furtsation , and lokked to goet up and grbing one of teh gorsl when they walkdt in with the Mizkuage. Komachi and Shino walkdt over to fra corner, taking a cupple cushinso wit dem. They asses skahedt like the but-tock of a 300-pond virgin, mreo tanlatizkins thatn Nartuo thwat at frist.

Bute hise atnetion turn back to Mei. Fritst she nudidher top not, her auburn haire now of being to fall with reeching the grond, burshing of her aknsle. Them, she unzipt her derss, leting it fall to floor, exposing her niples and lrage breastices. For Samui and Tokiwa Nartuo was of usedt of this sixe now, thowe he still of not liek much, and Mei pulled down and stept oudt of her shrots, reveeling her full sexiness shape, of slim and with big chestiey shape. Gazinf into nartous' eyes she move foerwerd, felling his chest and gideing him back dwon to the chusilows. buT of only super lusty looks give Mei at frist, lite kises daring of Naruto, who finally garbed Mei to him ansd kisst with pashion of rhinocerso charging an infant cumquaat, it was of heat he feldt from Mei, hot breth full of sexy. It was of not normal, the sexy Mei gave hiem, Nartuo almost fele liek sex toy that no cuntrol itself. But mei was of slow, tricling her tuch and tungeo ovre Naruto, save the big sexiness fro kisings onf his lsip, until he of no stand anymroe and smal the Mizukagef on her back, and pound his shape into her giryl tube with furries venginse, Mei sudinly moning as nartuo finaly toke he rliek she wantid, her pub*s aching with the pint up lustings, and then slam of Mei onto him, wraping his amrs arond her wasit and holding her on his shape with ful poerw as he throbbed in her, and gave her short sexings, Mei's legs fapping liek wings of redundint butterfly., naruto gurnting his plesure.

But Mei was of no done wiht sexings! Naruto's shape was of butery silkcniss, wich now alowed fro biger sexings, Nartuo dtermint to make Mei of stop teesing and just sex him,. So naruto tired to sowl down, but Mei kept him aof high slammy pace. "Tierd alreddy? Only this long for me, Naruto?" Mei lene in and give of hungry wisper- "I'le outlast you, and once yuve past out I'm going to fuck you so hard and long I'le go numb and youle wake up." Mei gave of hunryg grunt, and made of shivery girnd on Naruto. He tired to kiss her bute Mei of s salp, and insted give naruto big wet kiss of chest and throte, then of smuther hiem with huge kis of lips, Nartuo forgeting to breethe and sex Mei's girly tube for a minnet, and Mei then stratid to sex herself on Naruto, and he shotid her name over ind over and he of try to kepe pace but gave up as Mei let out her girly juice on him with big shudery gorns and sexings, sqwueezing him with her lgon fingernails, and as say she kept on, hodling Narut's arms down, her long red haire of making thin lacy vale buhind her arond her head, and then Naruto past out. When Naruto woke up, Mei was of still sexing him as say, her swet dirpping down and her breth hevvy, and mone of Naurto's name, and say "Take me there, take me thaie taek me theire... Hnnnng! Aaaah aaah WRRRRRYYYYYYYYYYYYY!" Mei gave a reel big shudder of wole body, then still of grip Naruto with weak as she try to sex him, and was of being a wimpering. "Ahhh uhnnnnnh... Nede you... in Kiri... hnnnuuuuuuuhhh fuuuu... oooohhhhh yesss- yes- right there- rightFFFFAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Then finaly Mei stopt of sexing Naruto, and rolde off to side. "Old? Old? Little Mei's still got it, showed them..." Then she gave big sigh breth, and crawrled over to where Komachi and Shion where.

They shared a nervis "You wanna follow that?" Look, then Shino crawled over with a colth and bottle of water.

"Sh- uhh,,, Shion, It dossent have to be all... you know. Th- that's just extra, you dont' need that for the claim jutsu to activate..." Shion noddid and snuglet up ot Nartuo's side. "I know, Naruto..." Shion wispered as she storked Naruto's chest. But I have to continue the line of preestisses, and... I've wanted it to be with you ever since you helped dfeat Moryo. We can take it slow, I don't mind- as long as it happens..." Shino kissed Naruto like dream of eagle wings, smooth as sunlight on a virgin's penis. "Naruto, have you herd of the Chakra Sutra?"

"Charka Suit? What's that?" Well" Shino begina, wetting the clth and cleaning Naruto of it., "It starts like thism with the male right there, reddy to take action.

Naruto had never nown he was so flexible. nearly an hour later, after beign introcued to the Charka Sutra and its' mystic sensations Naruto's sexings were prety tired. And yet Komachi had saet thruogh the whole time, slowly undoing her hair and reomving the pins, and streching to get reddy. She walkt over, an odd caluntaling lokk on hier face. "Kmachi, I... don't think I can do too much... it mite efen take a iwlhe befroe I can... uh, you know..."

"At least your'e honist aboot it," Komachi chcuklt, looking away. "Its' okay naruto..., I mean, I haven't been exactly ... forthcuming, if you know what I mean. The sexings,.. just aren't a priority for me..." "See, I of used to dreme of being a family woman but..." "Bute Whut?" "Oh, it's nothing. Don't want to put you out of the mood." Komachi got dwon with naruto, snugling colse with hiem, geting a fele of his body with sutle hesitaint, she lean in, asdn give Naruto a kiss, then lene back to erst. The ash bolnde Abnu gidid his hand o her secret woman part, to her p*ssy and into efen her girly tube. She let Naruto exploer and sex her slowyl with his finers., her secret girly sent entising Naruto and swoly helping hiem to get a shape agina. It wa a srhot sexing, only of to activate the justu, but to Naruto it felt just right.

Komacihi gave him anotehr small ksis, and left hiem for her croner, giginv him smoe sapce. Yet, despite his penis being tired and sore as a nigger slave, The rest of Naruto was still being awake. His lounge of cushions was ucmfy, but he mind no rest- his mind racedt to all teh gorsl that were with hime durning the yad, espeshly of Moegi. Shood I clame her- no, no! Won't be doing that, no sir! But I stile want to proteict her- ah that's it! Maybe some of the gorsl coodl hlep, liek Sakura, or Bachiko, anor Hana... or no, no gurpe... just ask ot themi all to dewitt...

Oh whateth was I do, with saveing Moegi? Did Mizukia reely dsirve what I gave hiem? I think so! But... what can I give Moegi now- or any of my girsl, reely? How can I maek sure Moegi ha snoe mreo gise liek that, does she liek it here with all the other gorsl? ...argh. I need some firsh aair tho think. So nartuo passt thourhg the tent falp and into the monolight, the starts shining like the eyes of a dead lamb. The silecen was like a prefmauture orgyness, staneing the time oot afre on the Hokafe's head. He see fro sume reeson Sakura stant by rapmart, lokking of the the itegh sky. "Kinda makes you feel loenly, hud? Seeing the strats of bute." "No... ai achusally usedt o stragaze aat lot at my apartmint, with this cheap pira of binokulars... the stras always felt as of glow bugs, leik a cood pick oune oout and carry it with me." There was moer awkwarsd kinda momint when Naruto scootid closer and colser to sakura; the he put an arm arond her, and lene down to give of kiss. Sakura return it, and they share magical look into each oterhes' eiyes.

"Sakura... do you love me...?" "naruto, I... I do love you, but my feelings for you arn't the same as my ones I feel for Sasuke..." But Naruto lookdt of hrut, and turn to walk away. "No, naruto!" Sakrau jogt after hiem. "I... I didn't want to lseo sasuke, and... you wer of always doing yore hardist froe me, and wure alwyas aron for me, and, and now I didn't want to lose you either." "Why is it alwyaas Sasuke, Sakura? Whit is of he have I no doodoo?" Narutos cuntinude his stony walkings. "Naruto, I'm sorry I shuddent have talkedt aboot Saukse, please stop walking away! I love you Naruto! I love you! Pleas cum back over here, I- I nede yew know..." Naruto was of nore more for being with the sonty wlkaings, but he no of trun back to Sakuar, only strae up into night skt. Skarau huried ovre agina, an dof seed Naruto was cry sparkly qwuiet tears, and this of made Skarua to start being of with the crying too, and she fo holdid naruto, and cry into his chest, and he no trun or push her aywa.

DAY 11;

iT WAS OF CIRPOPS morining, ovre at the traneing feld. Shizune had given him made to have a nuthera day of rest, but she did let him look over their traneing, with Mei. The Mizukafe had grate insites that of helpt with Isaribi and her water stile Justu, and Ami and Tenten with their justu's too. Reely, Naruto sawed at all the girls strating to share teckniquwes,; like Yakump showing Sasame a jutsu where the useire's hair spread to cover them, and then they cood traveil through floors and stuff and pop up, and sSasme toutgh Yakumo a jutsu of like Jiraiyaas', of using hair to strecht out and catchify. Tokiwa shared some Nadeshiko Villaje stlye of swordings with Tenten, and Shizuka ofTaiejutsu with her, Naruto saw of a big momint fro Tenten when she lern of to use her Erth Charka to power of hadn to hand strikes. And speeking of taijustu, Goro was of lerning moer from Sakura and Shizune, hard atackings hat break up the grond.

Today, Naruto was of going over Rasengan learnings agina. He was of a good to see Ami and Hana and Hinata was to lerna it; Hana say it for she know spinning alreddy. He sawed of Mei being interstid to learn, and see weels of poltting turn in her eyes. He was also interstid of seing Yakumos'e Rasgena, how it was of much way strongeir than any1's. After the toufgh Rasengasn lernings, Shion lead them of clam breething exersises, wich Nartuo go form into Sage oMoed traineng., feeling a few of teh grosl colse to, but as of opein eyes he frogetted wehaire thaye wure in circel. So after , he made his Harem Justu, and made for a big teme battle. but it was of short, Mei and Goro and Risa and Tenten temed up and pwned tons of them, despite his best attackings.

So after another qwuicke brake, Isaribi spoke up. "Naruto, I just was thinkgsni, is thaire anything maybe we cood be of teaching you? Any Taijustu mebbe, aaoara eny techiniqeus?" There was agrement murmur of the other girsl. "Maeebe Tenten and I cood weacth you aboot kenjtsu," Samui saed.

"or maybee We coodl learn you of Genjutsu," Saaid Yakumo. "Aw, I'm not so good of genjustu," Naruto said. "But everythisng else sounds great! Let's start with some good ol' taijustu!"

Goro stept forewerads, her purple hair ebing as of raven in teh snulight. "I've been wanting tor try thos with ayou for a while," She saide. "My family was of Bear Cuntry, and haad a cool style past down." So real qwuick Goro summind a huge bear., and begina to trane narutoe of the beare Fist style. It was of strong attackings, and stance that fro good with power in them. It of simpleness that Naruto see was for the uber power to be of easier to use. But, it was of no as fun, becuz Goro made hime practiec aginst her bare summon., which was of course stropn but aslo surpisingly fast. Shizuka also was of teachings the taijustu, the Nadeshiko style Roaring Gale things, which was of cool cuz of Naruto also had wdin Narutoed charka.

But naruto was surpised to see Shizune step to teach of taijustu, thinking she more of medic. "Shizune, what is of this?"

"I'm of the show you the Deth vAlley Driver!" She gave a good o'l Shizune chuckle and made ofa Shadow Colne, getting it on her sholders "CUm on, make a clone and follow along." So naruto did, as Shizune begina to asxplicate. "Now once one the shoudlers, kind of swing down to hold as of in the fornt, like a stadning 69 position, and then down!" Shizune finshed the thrwo, and it poffed her clonse!" It poffed his clone when he did it too, he of see this was good throw, and he rembered the hurtings it gave during tag game. He seed some of teh other gorsl was of lerned it too, as of Goro and Ami., and Moegi.

Softer Smaui and Tenten erwe of leeding all with sords, it was of time for lunch., and they hidead back to hte base sto flye made of ligthe and ahppye agina, and the food was of bood gnarola bras, and some juices.

Then the Mizugafek was of ladyish agian, and was for taking out ona hole big harem shoping trip. first of was teh colthes, there was lots of colths each bote. The girls tried to make a Team of Ami and Goro, for of they purple hair, but the two no follow and get own clothes, Ami getting amyn black stuffs as of tight shorts, and this one pair of short jenes that had rose desinges on the thies and lace-up side on calves, and black ahtler tope.; Goro got ackshually liked the jeans Ami got but to avoid team dressings got the same style with white and no designs instead, and of white tank top., of form the same streo. Sarkua got some more black actiony shorts, reccumending the brand to Sasame, who nod and get a pair too.

At a clothe store with of the more acntionay wearings, meny of the girls boughte things, Risaa got some mesh coverings for the elbows, and haff linger gloves, tough black leather ones, and a good dark grey shirt as of for the Konoha pickt up a new kunai holster, one easy open colsure it had. Tamaki got more wrapings for here froearms and wrists, and a cute sweet high collar sleveless shirt, of a good red coulor. Isaribi gotted gode waterproof shoesa,d and a sea blue camo wet suit, which farbic have intersting feel, like of slimy but not wet. Naruto got hismelf a mesh aromemr shirt for under his jacket., and Bachiko and Moegi looking of the nigga sandaals, Moegi getting a new black pair, and Bachiko ones of blue to match her eyes. Tokiwa got anothre backliss shirt, this one of a ninja brown coulor.

They went of a weppunzs stroe after that, Shizune stocking up on needless, everyone egetting lots o fcunai and shurknes. Samui testid the blaance of sumfe Tanto and katansa, and got sume; and Ami got a cupple more sai.

The last one was a girly clothes stroe..., selling dresses and other things such as brassieres. He saw of Yakumo get a ncie new pink kimono and and sea grene hoair, both with nice flower petal designs on them, and he saw of mEi to get a lether thong off rack, but Sakura strated to push hiem awya. "You'll see later, but it'le be a surpise," she say. SO Naruto watedi outside the store, until sevrel a minuste later the girls cam. out, Naruto noting Hinata hda teh most bags. Bask at the base on the hokafe's haed, there was much giggling and of talking with the bags, and thinsg the girls got. Wihle as of the conversing, naurto fixed up a big pot of ramen with Shizune. There was big anime steams rising form it, with some anime smelling going to the girls. and Hana got of good sniff as they dirfted boy.

"naruto, what are you putting in there? I t acshually smells kinda good?" "heh heh ha! Its my special blend of secreit ingredients, you'll have to eat it to find out!"

"It better nut be one of the choclit douches like the last time," Karin, said. "Don't worry, I put the last of them in the pudding yesterday." The gorsl dropt theiare mouthfs in shockings, and jumpt Naruto in making a big anime dust cloud with punchings. "I was kidding! Ow!" Shizune smiledt ahd nook her nits ass she stirred the ramen.

"I think it's actually done now!" She called, and instantyl evryone seiza'd arond the fire with they blows and chopsticks. Moegi got up to help serve agina, and after qwuick Ida stmsu!" they dug in like niggers on chain gang.

Afteir the "Hey, this is just miso raamen," sakura saied,. "That's youre secreit indgredient?" "yYup. Miso ramens' grate evrye time!"

After the secret was out and diner ovre, they all snugglet in theiry' tenits. Mokachi and Shion and Mei came in, wearing light and kinda see-thru bed colths, in ladyish sexy style that acshually work good for al them, but Naruto coodl only gulp as Mei and Shion jointed him on the chusions, lokking at hiem of expetings. Mei smiled and started spooing him like a serial killer, and Shino gave him a light kiis of lips, before make of a three person hug with. Outside, Sakura stood beside the tent flap, wondering if to go in or not, but desided to talk of Naruto the enxt day in pirvate, and with anime sigh buble turn and go back to own tent.

DAY 12;

As of Naruto ops woke up, he was feeling of sexiness, and gorned and saw of Mei sexing his shape with her mouth. SHino wsa on sleepings still on the piel of shucons, btrething of wasy. Mei storked narutos'e shape, sexing it and fodling his b*lls, moning onto hime. "Oooaaaghh, Mei- I'me-" But Mei no stop, only of oncreease her sexings, so of Naruto to was with the throbbinsg in her mouth.

She was of thicks swalloinwsg, gaspt of air when done. "Good morning," Teh Mizukage say with stickiness. "Yeah, good so far." Want "Anything else before breakfist?" "Uh ermm... no, I'm okay. Eheh." Mei smiledt, and was up to clean of mouth. Komachi walkt in, and of the lokkings. "Breakfist is on, are you all readdy?"

"Shion rubt her eyes., being of the waking, "Hmn? Brekkist, Oh, jist a few minnets, bioutch." Naruto noddid his agreeings, And Komachi left of mack out, homie.

But rite when Naruto came. Out of his tetn, he was of blind foldid by Yurika! Hey, what's going on here?"

"You have s speacil kind of breakfasit todya, Naruto!" Saed Ami and Risa liek twins. "Dont woory of us, we alreddy eat in prepartiona for this. It was oatmeal with cinnamon owl feces. Anyhoo, you is task to guess is being to hold your food for you!" How am I suposed to doodoo that?" "Oh, you'll now," Tenten saied from ofver to the side. Someones' hand was to be of the guide him arond, and push hiem down onto knees. There was of sond of food being served, and muffldt gornings,. Hana or whoever(Naruto diddent nwok) push hisd head down of gentile, and he of smelldt the fude, it of spicky and aslo sweet, with warm anime smellings up to tickle the vagina's of his nose harise. "Eat" hana said, so Nartuo opined his mouth, and took of big bite. It was of being ameety chili, with a bread and cinnamon with gooeyniss and sugar, and he took of anuteher biet., likking up the chili from side- but he taste of a girl, not plate! He hold the girsl'ls but-tocks to eat pu all the cinamun roal and chili, his tungoe going deep of hier p*ssy and tasting the spicy and sweet of the sticky meat and bred. "T Mannnnn, that was delicshious! I, I think it was... inata!"

Hana liftid up his lind fold, and it was Hinatan! She was blushings, with some chili leaking of her vagina. But it was of only a quick., becuzse the fold was bak on , and he was being for gided the next girl of row. It was chili and cinamun roles agina, but there was of hair a bunch so Nartuo new rite away. "Mmmm, that on was Tokiwa!" He got quick peep of her to se of rightings, and then back down and for the next one. He of tell from small hipopsa and teh hair ot fwas of Sasame, and i he inhailed big to suck of all teh chili. "Yeeeumm! That one was Sasme!" The next ones were of Tenten and Tamaki and Samui, who give self away by her gornings.

Aafter Samui was a new smell, one Naruto of now good: He pinched of the Nudles with fingers, lurping up at the sauce, and licking of the gorsl's P*ssy to get all of taste. He hold up girls, and kepe moufh open as ramen fall in, and the sauce too. "That," H say, nowing of the girls p*ssy good too, "was Sakura!"

Kabutp tried of to keep from facepalm. "Do I even want to know what I'me inerupting" There was big anime rush of lines as all turned to lokk at the sudden aperince. "I coodl almsto laufgh, but that wood alert you to my presence."

"What are you of doing here, Kabuto?" Naruto askedt with pointings.

"It has cume to my atinsthion that you are in the lede of this farce Marada has set up, and that just cunt' happine. It for good of nigga world I stop you here."

Naruto stood of and taking off bilndfold. "Wrong! Tobi is of cray, he try to barnwash the wole whorld of his justu!" Naruto of got reddy for the fighteings, Staring tire at Kabuto.

"I woodent call it brain bawshing, you fool. You truly coodent undesrtand the anus of amphibian grateness."

"Well I may not know much, bute I now what love is!" Shoutid Naruto. "And all Tobi is doing is make of for more the big cicle of cl*t fury!"

"Fury? Heh/ Well since your'e all nakid, why donwty I strip down and sow you my snake?" SO Kabuto toke of his cloke, and reveeld his snake of arond his waste! "Then Kabuto made of with biting his anus thumb, and slam it of the grond, calling, out, "Snake Sumoning Justu?" Then there was big hiss, and Manda 2 looked above the walls fro a minnet! I think the tiem for talk has become of over, as words only copmpliacte the failyures of our humen condistshion, bitch." Naruto Jeapt up to begin aonf the batle, bust Shizune stop hiem.

"No, Naruto... this time he's mine."

"I'le beat you as of a whiny prison bitch, bitch. YOu no bete me once, no do it now..." Kabusto stared of Shizune, who seem to colse her eyes of defete!"And you might want to be fo do sometings aboot Manda, befroe youre villagje is gone agina."

Yakumo stood, and was of running off. "Yakumo! Wate!" Ami got up to floolw, and then TenTen dide to, jeaping over teh wall. "Is you so weke, to of youre wommin fighte fro you, Naruto? Well then I give of for you to fitehg 2.!" Then Madara Uchiha and Deidara and Nagato(Paein)! Jpeat onto the wall!Nartuo and the tohier gorsl went of to fight thime.

Dwon below, Yaukmop and Ami and Tenten stared of Manda 2's face, as it trash randem nodescirpt bildings with tail. W"Wanna go for it Tenten!" "yeah!" Then they of made the hand seals, and did the "Legendray Cullabo Jutsu: Reverse Moeteor Technique!" The big firey sfrperes vomited frume the Hokafe's mouTh, two caching Mandain body, but one of aim at head miss! Manda2 writeh from big ipmact's, and then Ami and Tenten jump for it being in hed! but, Manda swat with head, nocking down to grondu! Yakumo facet it getting reddy for of her big justu she coodl doodoobedo. reered back, and lunged of Yakumo as she jeapted for jirt,

It and being of to wasllow Yakump! "Nooo! It got her! " Ami shoutied. Shoo"d we still try to ataack it?"

"Yeahs, bt not of hed, in case of we hit Yakumo too." Tenten wooried. "Aha! I of use ane Erth Jutsu, sto slow it!" Then Tenten made of a cupple hand signsa, and yell! "Earth Stile: Dark Swamp!" Then grond trun to smwap under Manda 2, and Tenten began to breeth of hevvy.

"I'll take the jutsu from here, Tenten." Ami then took a swrod wich Tenten unseal from a just in case deal on her thighe, and charge of Manda , make ing her fire HCarka to come. from it, and slash of Manda in the swamp! It made good cut, but not of always througho! Ami bginaed to panic, as had of no good justu left with such small charka as she had at momint. And then Madan 2's pupside part of head explodiated with wirwhlind of bolddy stuff, and that part of Manda flopt down as the part not in swamp ndehind trasht some more. Then Yakump was being of waled from it, covered all of from head to footheel an blood and stuff of strings and chunks. "Let's go help Naruto," Yakumo said of deteminde face when she got to Ami and Tenten.

Back up of the Hokafe's head, Kabuto was of mock Shizune. "You say to battle me, but you only stand there napeing? What of joke. Here, wake up! I even let you use of justu!" Or you" He said to Sasme, "Here, free shot!" Sasaem sqweuiizdt out the grapes in her vagian, hitting of Kabuto in the eyss, to of him annoying laff.

"Sasame, Naruto and the others neede you help." Shizune said, of opening eyes. "I've gote Kabuto, trust me." Sasame heard of big expulsions, and race off.

"So what tecneek you have active, eye shadow no justu? Heere, I let you have free sho-" But then Shizune dart forwerds, and kick Kabuto therough the crownshapedt wall! She flew after hiem, and hit him with kick from Jeaping Stag kata, then fly to under hiem and land on grond, and used a SHoryukin! Kabuto landid in the blodd near Madna's cropse, and wipe his onw bolld from his moufth.

"So you're taijustu's improved, I give that. But it no enouff to beat me." Shiznue noddid, to be of agreeings, but then made super-qwuick hand signs! "Sage Art, i Shakles of Fate!" Then the Kabuto's ankels sink of it semed into the earth, wichi of spike into his cavels. Shizune then rusht fowersd and beat of Kabuto, using of all power she had, in big rush.

"This, this... but how?"

"Becuzse I no haev you sitrsoy the cuntry adn freinds and peace we all have fouhte fro."

"I don't dirstoy, it! You all of no undrstiand it be to create new world, betier one! You canot think this world is enouff, we bring you_"

"Shut up, you words only embiggen the failyures of you humen cuntidshion... bitch."

"ThiS IS MIASTAKTE! yOU NOW NOKW WHAT YOU DOO! YOU WILL NEVER CROSS LINE INTO UOTPIA!"

"i Wonk of the line, and I show you!" Shizune made of gentel hold of palm to Kabutp and it glowed with her charka. "Sage Art_ Dichotomy of Heaven and Eretah!" Then Kabuto was of made in spilt in two, a big cut hole leaft in the grond bewteen him and dwon back to Manda . Then to be of sure, Shizune ript out Kabutso's still beateing hreat, and place it of the grond. sHE drew of the jutsu digraim with bldoo then do c hand sighnes. "Sage Art: Priomdial Womb!" Then the blud falshed and sqwuigle to wrape aroudn Kabusto's heart, then made wtih anime glowings and and sank intro ripley ground. Shizune sigherd, an look up to see of teh batle with al fo Kastbuo's summins.

Moegi hit Madara with a Lighting Cuter, and Sune oafter Sasame was sealed hiem with a scroll. jutsu.

Then Deidara flew into air on expoldey clay brdi, and gave vilan anime speech! "I have an anus!" Naruto and teh others tremlitd of fear, and Deirdara laffed with vagina mockings. "And now for moy uoltimate Masterpiece!" He turned and of pulled up his cloke, and pulledt down his pants. "Fart of the Deth God barage!" Big fireballs alsmot as of Revrse Meteor shot from Deirdra, a fiery orgy as of liek the revenging b*lls of a eunuch. Mei did her Vapor style mist jutsu, and itwas being of only to dflame and shirnk them, not of stopeing,! There was still of bist of clay that make small bomms frome impact, scatting rocks like poo of fan hitting. Then Deidra yelled, and his palms lickt his but-tocks afor a bit before he pulled them open further, and the Barage got heavire! Naruto made Shaow Clonse, and jumpt up, being of atackingthe clay bosmgb, and his clones dispersrst of ast, adnsoonf Risa and Samui umpt up, manuvaring and punching and slicing for the atackings of the clay, bounding of higher up. But Deidarad increese the fowl agina! Mei increset the acidness of the mist to help, and Hanaand Tkiwa and Shikua jeapt to helpd, all the defend attackinsg make of streme of explousiongs from Deidaras' anus.

And then Nagato popt up behind them! Hinata and Yurika sense, and Hinatana use her Bakuyang to make of hit to heart point, but it no work! Goro see of this, and Rush over to combat with nagato. Her taijutsu was ovrewhelm, the Bear Fistings make Nagoato obddy turn to jelly mush with her power, and even of one big punch that blast trhouhg his chestie, but he begina to refomr, and then used Shinra Mako to pushGoro away. Bachiko saw and was of scared, her dark crimson hair blowing in wind fo justu. She ooked of Komachi for atackings, and as the ABNU dart of fowerds to be with attacking, Ami and Tenten were back up teh monaint! Ami and Komachi slicedt him of same time, but Nagato use substution Justu, being of higher of up monatin! He use the Water Trupmit justu, but Isaribi catch and use own water Turmpit jutsu, metting with of Nagatos'! there was a gib struggle, and in a moment Nagato jutsu overpower Isaribi'sj! It seme of bad sitchuation but Tenten was of use a chain, and it wrapedt of Nagato, and plued hiem down! then Shizune cume from the ounatinsaide and tackled hiem, takking to grond in a big pieldriver! It made big crader, with anime updraft of rocks and bolders in large exploshion! Then Yakump reupper, and use of Rasengan to kepe Ngato dwon. It oblitraetid low haffl of his boddy but of crose he was of reform quick. Sasme hurieed ovre and used her sealing justu to put Nagato of scroll, and of heartbete they of being reliefed.

But there was of still Deirada and his jutsu, which make of light of agnry suns in sky. Goro limpt back ovre, and stand with to look up for Deirada. "I can't see him! Where is he?"

"He's getting closer to Dierida," Karincuntfirmed.

Batling thorguh theexplodiations anrtuo swam throhg hurricanei of explosions, until finaly he was in range. He prepared the kuntai with expolding tag, and with rore slammed it into Deidaras' anus! The revied Akastuki blaoond epu, then explodiadtid

as of the orgy of a skull humping leper's penis, raining down like the love juice of a virgin uneuch. After landing of grond, Naruto and others beerth fro a momeint. Naruto look at girls, seeing they all of wooried lokk, but then Deirdarea begina to refrom of head taht fall in misdt of them! Sasame notis and of qwuicklyness use the srcoll sealing justu, puting the explodey Akstuki once and for jizz. They all breethed hevy of after batle , quiet things as ashes of broken destiny fall. "...Ife yoreo hurt, come in me. cloesr." Naruto and the girsl shufflet closer, and Shizune aadae of the hdan sleas and put plam of grond. "Safe Art Reborth Cicle:!" There was glowy spread from her palm undregrond, and litle bits of grass bgeina to grow, as all teh borns and scrapse wre healdt. The gowl fadded, and everyones lokked of themseflves, almsto surpised to be of saw that they wure heald of this gode.

Theiare was silents of sharing looks, and then Naruto say, "I is of reddy to face Tobi now." Sakura and od fother sgorls nodied, sharing of dtmernited look. B"But after of fight liek that I gonna nede some more ramen frist!" The hraiem face falted as Naruto chuckle, but af a minnet they was all headings down to vilaje to eat of Ichraku Ramen.

Naruto was reddy for restings, but it was of not tobe. Ino and Suzume and Tsubaki found hiem, wanting to join, and naruto of nice gie who want of face Tobi, so of course he let them, evfen though it was kinda awrkewd. He of cruose new Ino had shape or hot curves, band it was good but she insist of the three cheese orgy, and was of teasing hiem for almsot an horeu by playing with his shape, and sexing it, before be of serious and finish. And then she used the Secret Woman Grip to pull of naruto down to her, asking him for a sexing. Ino was of cray hot, and he think fuzzy and say yes, and begina'd to sex her girly parts and p*ssy with his mouth, being of hardfirm lippings and swirly tongeu, Ino gorning of whole time, until her love juice wazzled on Naruto's face. But Ino was of still no done.

Ino come on.,"

"Only is few days left, Naruto. Want of getting all I can. , this no happen before or after." Ino was of pull in Naruto, giving hiem kiisings and of lick her juicyness of his faec. "So, you acshually...?" "Of corase; I always of think you idiot silly gie but I always think you is of cute, too/" Ino was of pullush Nartuo back dwon to the cushions, grinding of his bod with her kissings, Naruto sqwuezzing her but-tocks and monign froe her. He got of achey tired shape, wichih Ino notis and stope of the big kiisings. SShe of breth with hevy lustings, and lean on side and pul op if leg, to being owf spred wied her p*ssy. "Sex me, Naruto. One last big time, sex me into next yeare. Sex me so hard your kids will fele it. GET. IN. ME. NOW!" Naruto did as was for of being asked, putin Ino onto back and slipngi his shape of her gaina, being of wild move to of maek sure his shape saty big, gorning as Ino use of girly musels to squezzke hiem, then pull down and give bitey sexing of her mouth to Narutso'se neck wiver mouth as he get sexing fury and pound her with his sexings. He try to saty of big shape but fele it shirnking, and roar and get of blinding sexing fury, felxing his shape and smash into Inos'e P8ssy. "Hhhnnnnneh, hnnnngguhhh , ohhhhhh, HHHoOOOOHH .! YEEEEEEESSSSS! YEESSSS YESSSSSS! OOHHHH!" Ino sqwueezitd of merga tite with her girly musels, and Nartuo trhobbed, thore he of no feel his love juice. "Ino..." He lokked of Ino, haer paltinum bblnd haire all of mess, faned out behind behind her, seatetwty and pandting. Narutoed pullt from Ino, but she STILL no let hiem of go! She gentiley m push his head to her breastices, and pull it to heirself. "Gvei me three niples, Naruto..." Naruto look up and seed of stile hurgny look in Ino eyes, and so he begina to sex Inos' nippel, and then of a s postbsied it, laching on and gving it of wet, sucky sexings froe a while, and he of dide left Ino with a sexings circel.

Ino smiel. "Now it of time for reale fun.." "What, real fun?" "Mind Bodye Switch Tecnieequwe!" Suddinly Narotu was of look asd thifmflse, and he have big mean ginr of his face. I reey shood have seme this cumming. He of begina to rub himself into shape agian, and Ino Mone as she put naruto's shape in her, felxing his shape and grabbing her hips for hard sexings. "Aaaaahh! Yes! I cood sex you all day liek this, I love of being with a penis!" Ino pickt up her spede, hiting Naruto of for being with super fast sexings, Narto begininag to gorn and rub Ino's girly buttin. He arck his back up for Ino, and she sudenly pule hiem up to of stand, hodling his wasite as she pound hiem, Ino's breastices kigling like jelo as Naruto sag backwerds. "Nartuo scremed of teh feel, shoting Ino's name. Ino give hiem mad hard sexings, and let Naruto slip of as he fly back onto piel of chishuons.

Then the swtwichy tecknqieu was over, and narotu Sink to knees, his face tpling over to land by Ino foot on cushin. It was of smooth skine, efven as mroe pale than ...other parts of Ino. Naruto no now wy, but he begina to kiss and masaje her fote. "Oh, ohhh, I... dind't wokn you wore a foot gie..." "Naruto no replie, thikning it more of heIno guy than of likking fete. Thoe Inos'e feet were niece, in away, Naruto cwraled up to beside hoer nad flop on baaack. "Ino... I think I'me done. I can't..." "I''' I"m preity worn out too... You got me good... Epsecihsialy befroe you strated lickinf my fote..." Ino say with wink. Naruto made a s tired scowly face, and Ino lafuohgt. I just wish this was on tape, Ino want to froget this, Nartuo..." Ino chillaxed with Naruto then, just breething easy and streching out n the pile of cishuions, bereof siting up. "Well, think I've hogged you-" Ino giggle at her pun a bit "Long enouffgh, I'le see ya later." Ino bursht aside the tenit fap, and not a breth laster in walked Suzume.

"Tiem fro me to teach you a pfew lessings ni sex, Nartuo!" Suzume fulng of hoer pinl limoano, reveling strappry black lether stuff of wich baerly cover her, and ixplicably she now had a wppih, too. She carcked it, and naruto gulpt.

"I alays knew sometiing was of weird in her," Sakura say outside tent.

"Ino nod along with Ami adn Tenten adn Hinata, menewilhe Moegi lookt to of burst with embarasings. Shizune notised this, and say with silly sugestings, "Whos eup fro a game of Duck Duck Goose. ?" The sily sjuestings made the younger girosl gigle, but all was noddy and agreedeth to palay. They spred out in big circle as of the p*ssy of a mniscule donkey, and Shiznue voluntered to be of it first,/. She strated of with Goro, then went all way arond the circel befreo saying "GOOSE!" of Tenten who she know of slower, and racedt fastly with speedings, back to Tenten's stop and sat dwon. "B'argh!" "Duck, Goose!" Tenten say of Samui, who surpised and get up for teh chasings, but she not catch Ttnten in time, but of colse. Samui ajdust her top, then clamly walk arond, ducking sevril of the girls before she of get to Mei, who she goosedt. Bute befreo Samui cood efven run away, Mei's arm shot out and caught her, and gave her Kill You smile and wagged her finger. Smaui huffdt and cuntinude her walk, Bfore coming. to Ami, who of she say GooSE! and dash off. Nowing of Mei's trick Samui do this on back leg, so Ami's wipe was no effect and she lose race back to her spote.

Ami ducked with meny of the girls, bfreoe getting to Moegi, who she say "Goose!" and ron uf. Moegi was fast, but Ami was outron and look ofver her sholder, and no see when run into Suzume! They land in complicated anime way, with Ami tangled in Suzume's strappy outfit, and of her face in the celavige of the Academy teachers breastices. She ge out with popo! gasped of air; and Ami see of where rite hand was and make of faceand pull out from. "You need to wacht wheaire you're goinge!" Suzume say , of trying to act like teacher still. But thine of a litle awkerd mominet when Suzume ookdt to Tsubaki. The fromer patrene of Mizukaia glancet rond, then look of grond as she do tiny qwuick smile and head to Narutos' bigina tenti.

He was of asleep, with fat lip and a mark of his ribs. Tsubaski took her tiem tsriping, slwoyl undoing hershrit and brassiere hooks,m puling dwon her shrtos and panteis, and folding all to put of neat pile, then unbradeing her ahire. Fuly nakdet, a she paded ovre to the piel of schuoihsons, sponing of Naruto, waitnig of beign to know what with for the hapen of male sleepinyss. She getinle feel of his b*lls and penis, getting of now how good Naruto grow of last few years. She see of his gode leanemuscel too, it of begin hard ands shommth , and of Nartuo's sent of manliness.; and Tsubaki begina of think her long for man aftre Mizuka drak of the tirge potion, lgning as of sail need wind. Tsubaki sloced her eyes and enjoy soft qwuiet mominet with Naruto, keeping of steddy hand n his crotchular area. it was of geting dark outside wen it hapined, and Tsubaki storked Nartuo harder, and wispered wakings in his eare. "H'nuh, who'se..." "It's me, Tsubaki." "Tsubaski, oh... OH. Ohhhhh, oooohhhhh..." Tsubakis turned Naruto to under her, and of slipt his shape inside her p*ssy, which had bene of growing wet as of ship saleing trhugo stromy seas of lustings. And of at last, the wind filed the sail and Tsubaki came buckets liek a virgin, gorning as she felt the claming justu activate one her. Tusbaki hanged her head, qwuitely brething, brifore giveing of him a long, slow, smoochy wet kiss from Nartuo's cavikle to hismouth, her tongue of darting in as shy puppy trying to stelae food of mean dog. But ist of no longe as Natusor wantid, of Tsubaksi leande op. "Its' of time for diner, lest' wahs up and go." "Oh, uh, be along ina sminute."

As tuskabi went to beo of lcene, Naruto think of the sexing, if Tsubkai wonk of hiem killifying Mizuki, then go to floow hear.

DAY 13:

Naurot woke up, as of being wro wtih the not knwokng wheaire he was, as of a druged pirson bitch. Then he of hefell bodies aginast hiem, and look to see of who it beign; HinatanS, Shion, and Mei agina. He feel niec of them, butof dumething was not qwuite roight. He wood of want to get up sneactky, but Mei was on top of him. His herat strate to podun at feeling of her shape on hime, nowing it was of a kage, and of what they had done. Well, uh, don't wanna get too excited and wake 'em pu leik that. So So naruto clered his thoret, and of say, good morning! Time to rise and shine!"

Shino rubbt his hip and but-tock and wispered of his ear, "Good morning, sweetie.," To the instatn braeking of his palnnings. "Good morning, Nartuo..." Hinata say frome other side, with a small shy happy moning. Mei groned and look up at Naruto with sexy slepey eyes, and smile that melt of Naruto's libido into pool of love juice. "And good morning to you, Naruto." "were you having a good dream?" Naruto made an anime morning face of frown and mumble 'not fair' "

"Well, I kinda wanted to get going and do some traneing today, and it semes liet its' olareddy of the mroning, soo..." "No good morninf presint?" Askt Mei. "Well uh, umm..." But Naortu gaived up when hiatna was of give hiem tickly kiis in his ear, and Mei and SHion wraped their arms arond hime and kist of hies neck and check. it was of gentile kissings, though Mei dide give Naruto a scary hungry stare once. Eventchoaly, after soft smexy fldonldings, Mei get up and Shino and hinata and Naortu floowed her, to the outside. Naruto seed it was of late mroning, with the other hairem gorsl areldoiydy up, with cumothsino ovre near one wall.

Narotu huried oefer to see, and Tamaki turndt and saw hiem aporach. "He's hear!" The grosl paritd, and he sawed of Yamato and Neji!

"Morning, Nartou!" Waved Yamato. "I haev some news for you that I think you of wanting to be awera." "Hmnehh? Whut's goind on, Cap'n Yamato?"

"Well, words' beene spreding of your leadings in the competition, and..." "Oh, so I'm in the ledea?" "Yes. and sa meny now of yoroue effirts aginast Pain and in the weraA... sevreal Harems have dropt out of the competition, includings that of Kakashi's."

"Ah now wya, why'd he do that? Dossent maek sents oat all."

"Its' because they believe in youe, Narout." Saeid Neji. He breefliye agalnce to side, "Iand they want to put theyi're weight beh-" Neji did of dubble take. "THAT"S THE FREAKING MIZUKAGE!" He pointid, with anime jaw droppings. "Ahiem. Pardon me, Lady Mizugake. As i was to say, they want to spuport you, and ensrhire you cum. In first." Neji gived glance w ove meneing to Naruto, who tooke of minnet, but then got what Neji ment.

"Oh... eheh, well, alritey thine."

"And the'arie's one more p'ece of news, bitch-azz muddafuggah," Saied Neji. "You erember our misthion to the Villaje Hiden in the straS? With the Metreoite?"

"Oh yeah, and that weird P-ockco justu. I remeberem." "Well, its' bee passdt on to me that one of their Chewunin has travled to Konoha, and wishes ot join yore grupe to renwer frendily relations between oruo cuntriees."

Narotu sieghd, nowing his palns of toufgh traning were of no happen now. "Well, I geuss you coodl tel her know I'me redy to meete hre, liek of say arond lunch." Neji and Ymato noddid.

"Well, thats' aoll we have fro you, Naruto." Saeid Yamato. "Good luck aginast Tobi." Neji and of Yatmao jeapted away, leveaing Naruto with hiot unesay feeling of stomach. He lokkde arond at the gorsl, and they smiel and swoly crepe in, then they hoistied hiem up and paraddid off to the big teint.

The Chunin from from Hosikagure, it urned out, wsa Hokuto.! She had of mreo frecles, and was very tall, as of arond same of Naruto hitegt, and she still of kept her hair in pnytali as of saem style of Anko, with the bagns farming her face. She say of how Sumaru was jonin now, and of how teh vilaje wa s recuvering,. Then she see of Goro walking by, anad give of nowking lokk, but she turn of Naruto and was for got readdy of clameing. Most of gorsl left, and as when of Hokuto was stripedt, Naruto saw of her shapwe, of curvy but avrije size wich naruto no teak eyoes of of. CL She climbet onto his shape, givings hiem slow sexings until her clame mark afalhsed, then look of Naruto and keep sexing hime for a cupple moreminnets.

And just of when Hokuto get upe, and leafvetd, another grupe of wimmen came. in, seeing of Naruto'se shape as he relaxicated on pile of coushions. Then he remebred they was of Kakshi's harem,: Kurostuchi, from Iwa; the ANBU lady, Yugao; the spy lady, Hanare; and Anko and Kurenai ! Theiare wure other's frome Kakashis' teasm, as well. Narotu tired to make his best sexings fro them, even of short only claimings, but it was of becuming hard. Yugao was of only claime, but gave Naruto many kissings as he sexed her, geting hism wet all ovre. He was wooried of Anko to use snakes or of makdde him bloddy, but she was asshouaaly of gentile, with soft grindings bfreo of efven puting his shape of her. Narotu moned her name, wich he see made of her to beinf with a smirk. "What's my name? I can't hear you..." She wispered of sexinyss into his eare, sexing naruto fatser. "Ankooo! AAAANKOOO!" The snakey kuntichi nibledt and of kiist on Narutos' jawae,, and of reacht arond to pull hom if his back, her fingerenailis of his skin. , rubbing him as she sexted him, girnding of her hipse. Narotu of yelled feeling her shape and her sexings, came so hard it hurt efven heof no feel love juice, and of Ankos' caleming mkra falshed., but she stay on of him, givfe hiem bige kiss of lips, holding hisback head in hadsn. Anko got of the sexing fury into her then, and sbecame of hungry with her kissings holding narotu of donw harder and grinding agina, tuching Naruto's b*lls and penis to get him of a shape agina, sqwueezing hiem of her girly musels and sexings, until she of feeled hiem agian. But hten she of surpised, to be geting of naruto, and lokk to Kurenai. "Gote hiem all niec and wramed pu fro ya."

"kurenai lokked of unscertian, knowings of Narutos' age, but still of seeing what he do of Yugao and Anko. Narotu sawed of Kurenais shape, and back to hies, and then of her, and then of his,,, and then bfroe hoe coodl look pu agian, Kurenai was of on his shape, making of shudery sighe as it go in herar, then of lened her head back for her sexings, Narotu no believeng she of had babby few montsh ago.. But kUrenai only of staly for clame mark flashing, through seh do of smile to Narotu as she get up. Lsat of ther wimmon Naruto no now from Kakshi's grupeo got down of hiem, and leaned forwerads to feel of his chest a bite aso she exed hiem, but she of no look looke cumfortalbe. "Whute is it, am I...?" No" No youre fine just of um..." She lookdt away, and Naruto see the NABU tatoo of her sholder as haire move away form it, liek curtin of velvity lackb. "The bottum, plese?" " Baorut noddid, and the ymanoovred so the knnocihi ws on bouttmo,, and oismediately she of achr to Naruto, and he see of pace she want, and strated his sexings. THe clame mark sone falsh, but Narotu see of the girl was semed of nice, so he cuntinde, as the gilro bcame of moninsg and groning. AAaauh Aaaauh! Okay, Okay..." Naortu stopdt of her then, and she sqwueezit his but-tock and gaive hiem kiss as she get up.

Of nexit was the bitch from Iwa, Kurotsuchi.! She had of meane ginr on her face., but no talk of mene. "Just chill, I of not bite... much" gshe ot on Narusto's shape, doing spinniy cros-leged jump onto it, sticking teh landing. sHe then wrpe of legs around naruto, and rol to on her sholders uspide down, of hadnstand, for some qwuick sexings then of hands walk arondi and spune, upming into air and doing barel roll otno toe coshions, whaire of she ladnind in top, sexing Naruto of reice before roiling naruto onto bely.; when she use legs to bdne his legs back, then she srteched nad puled his legs aand bendy hiem, puting hime in a Boston Crab as she sexed him, then kepe of on his shape and bedn of to lick aronkd Naorut's anus, then moev them broth on a rol to be back with her on top, sexing Naruto as of bull rider, stay of on hime thoe the try to sex her into ceiling. Kurosuchi creid out, her love juiceys make of tide on Narutos' crotchular areoal. She flaed onto naoarut, and he kiss of her neck, still with his ex thinkingsand role to her of buttom, and he kiss down to her breastices, where he of was for thebeing to sex her niplles of his oufht Kurotsuchi was of moaning, and of relesdt her love juice agina, and panted of sexy, feeling of Narouts baacak and sholders asnd he sexed eher other nipele. "I'me... I'em sore naruto, Esea pu for a bit,,," SO Naorut stopdt, as nad lookd up, and of move to kise of her nicek and jwa again, ruebing her p*ssy with his thie. Kurtosuchi gave Nartuo a bitey kiis of hism, then of gigle as shie kised hiem and kept of fellig hies bach. She moned and had small pulses from Naortu's thie rubeings, then of say, "Taht's enouf hoer now..." Ke podia haser, Naorut got upe, tired., but Kuortsuchi pulled hiem back down. "What, I note gode enoufh to stick arondi?" Narusot buslth. '"Uh ehmm, no you were defnitely grate, but there... I mene if you really want to you can cuame back latre but..."

"Oh! Thats' riteh, the other gorls... wele I just hold on to yoew fro a cupple more minnets..." Thene Korutsuchi became of niec and easy, snugling of naruto and of hap breths of h gove if one ltas kise of chkeck, and get up., Naruot opinton of her changed. Las t of Kakashi's harem to join was Hanare, but Naruto no rember his time of her, only see her CHIOCE AZZ as she walkdt away.

Then Shizune walked in, and sinted of embarasing she of looked cute and botifule, and she open reh moutfh to sya of sumetign but Naruto of sudnly wantid her, and puled her down for a kissing. "N-nAAorta! " Bute Narotu no let her speke, only of kiss her shape of him ans Shizune wraped her araonms araonda hime. The kissings slowed aftire a while, and oafter more they sotp and Shizune lokk into Naortus' eyes, with easy girndong of hisp to Naorut., then give hiem of kiss agina., holding on to hiem to kepe from falling off world. Naruto feel his heart paltiate as Shiznue look into his eiys oafter lening balck. "Naruto, this is noe of being whoat I came herar from.." "I dont care any more, I just worn out. I had to have you." "Whute woay did you need to have me...?" Shizuen ask of surpise shyniss, dawring on narotu's chest of her finger. "They of all triyng to... wel you know, but you aretn liek that, efven tough you... stuff." "i'me fine of the tohures, I now have of liess cuntepimteions after of this ovre.," Shizune say of with shy hungry stare. She of clerea thore, then speka in her doctor vioce. "I was here to hgive you a slightl heal of your goirn, and to masaje yore b*lls and crothcular musels." "Oh! Yeahm sonds good." Shizune noddid, and they boht of look to Narutos' penis. He loke away of ebarsist, and get of colth wto wpie it and his b*lls, of clening them.

Naruto relaxicated of the heeling justu and the masaje, colsing his eiys and feeling Shizune's sure hands sex him like shement it. And of then, it was of the evfenings and time for snackulations, fodo was of tighte wias the meany gorsl theairea, so there was of supres and sone portien bras, and of crose fried penises coatid in tampon-flavored cireal cumbs.; Anko ate most o fthose. As Naruto helpt Moegi and Tamakai put of the elftorevs, theaire was for more afriralsv to the base!

It was of meor wimen! Naruto rekicgnoized Kibaa's mom and a cupple meidc-nin from the hospital, but many of teh grpoue of 12 womin were unfamilari. Tsume(Kiba's mom) lead the way of introurdcing toehm,, stating their wish to join of Narotu's hareim., wich Naruto do. Doodoo his tierdness, it take of long tiem, into teh nights, and Narotu lenrad first -hand where Hana got her sexing energy from. Naortu was filed with antipciations, knowins of what batles may soons aproach.

day 14;

Nauro awoke, his b*ner limp and cold as the grave of a firefly. He lokked aroudnu, seeing of Kourtsuci on pilows withmpi hiem, as weill as HIanta and Mei. Sakura was of slepe acroos bootum of the tetni fapl, and naortu perseveod this was of to let hiem rest, and kepe t meny womein from cumming ine. He go to of getnile wake hpoe rp, shquing her anus of sholders, mobeing haire out oe her heyes. "Hey Salura, ist' t iemt to wake up."

"Sakora gave of slepey lokk, the yanwed as sje fot upe, stretchinsdg. "G'morning, slut girls! " Said said fo cheer, doing nice guy pose for them.

"Hey," Kurostuchi saied, streching.

"Want your good mroning present?" Askt Mei. "Well, uh-" But Narotu was interupt by Skaur pushing hiem to Mei, who lick lips and girn. She take of Naortu's penis into her mouth, and fro a momaint gave it bitey suckings, before it begina to get shape, and of then she usde softer wetter sexizings of her tongeu and lips, griping his but-tocks to bring hiem of colser. She giev looked up toNaruto, who gorned asd Mei of be long slurp to end of hies shape. "I'me geting a piece of that too, "Kutroschui addid, and Mei scootid ovre for the Iwa nigga to get in front of Naruto, and she took his shape into her mouthm givfing it deep sexings efven into her throet, hodling Nruto's but-tuocks and fdlong his B*lls. He fele aroms of arond his wasite, and when ofrn turn to seed it was Hianta, and she was of giving hiem a kiss. "This coolud be of preestn for anytime," She wisper of his ear, beroef kiisings hiem agina. Sakura was of no cary for of sexings liek as fo other gorsl evfven she like Naruto, but she of begian to fele left out so walkedt to his other side, giveiong of a hug to hiem and Hinatan and kiis Naortu of his hcek and neck.

So ina bits woth the goord morning persent donepend, narotu walked of tenti fapl and greetid the the grols who ewre fo trof brekadf sist. It was of Tsume and Hana, and Isaribi and Moegi and Yakump. They all of seay helop Yakumo doing of super-cuet eiye smile. Theyre wof wereoa amakdon taost, with some niew cookinsfg stihng naortu no nowl they buy, it look liek a robotic vanigus, tosating gode on bothe sieds. "I uh I was - I had soemptghins O was gopna sao in just a niger, so Ife yo codleu wiaate..." Yakumo and Hoan a noiddoedi. And naortu cofguht and raisdt his voice. "Uh good morning girls,! There's soemtphing I wanetid to say to you all, so could you come? Out?" One b onus they did, theyr'e heads pokinsg out like girly buttons from a p*ssy befroe leveaing tinets to gaither around Naruot. "Well, it's the aslt day of Tobi's challenge, so... all of yoew hoave bene good to wokn, and heave been of good helps, efven of tings like only cook berakfast, it mene a lotw. I wussent shure of how thise woodl tourn out, but it of been a blast, you gise of make it dreame come trve and so I with wanting to each and evrey wone of yewo..." Naruto no frosee this, of getting of the tears. "Th- thanks you, yew all make my penis feel liek a fruitfly on a pile of poop. Thanks.." Tenten was tuched by Naruto's graeashis words, and he saawed of a hard balzing lokk in her eyes and ashe jog to hiem, and wraped o her arms around Naruto in a big hug, and kisssed him of more passhion thean aever before, sune teh other gorsl joinedt ina, naruto faeling lips and tungoes and anuses al over hiem. The Toast was of ding up., with an anime inuedno.

A of frist it was hrad ot trane with Tenten wraped of him, but after pulsing on hiem for secund time an a minnut she get off. and starte to work out with Goro and Ami and Hokuto. NAruto made clones and did of he coudl to trane with all theh gorsl, with teh medicio ninjas and with Yugao and Komachi, and Hinatan and Kurenai and Shizuka and Ino. Naruto's penisn lifted into the winds, as if to fly away into a true vagina of comfort, adn thoe it coudl not soar it stode in dfeiance of it felshyl bonds/ Moegi notised this, her eyes being of drawn to the appednage, bute nowking Naruto liekd the older girls, and silently wept for the phimosis of her destiny.

Naortu kept up the hadnr traneings, seeing teh goslr wstihc up,liek Goro trainreindg with the Izunuaka'S, and Samui with Shion, and Sasame with mei. Naortu was of gifeing the grlosig a pep tlak, teaching them of power that's indsied.

But then Naruto fartid! Teh fetid smeel was as of the jizz of a goshtly skunk cumming to them from the past of a forgottein memoery. Kakashi walkedt in, by, seeing the forzen picture liek a bluebarry popsicle. "Am I interupting...? Or do I even want to wokn?"

Naortu onforze.

"No Kakshi sensei, just diong some training."

"Smell liek win. Well anyhoo, I just came. By to tell you, it pretty much in teh books. Tehre have bene a foew late ...surgies, but your closeist cuntepmitor only has 17 on his team. They'll probal'y dicklare you whinre after lunch." Naurot noddied his heiad with thinkings, birfore of with the askingaot: "So whose in secunt?" "Gaara." Naortu facefaluted, and Kakshi did his eye smiel as he begina to walk aoway., his b*nes liek the diggigns of a mleoe.

Hiantan still rember of the mornigr, the wakings up of with Naruto. "Wood you liek a victory present?"She askedt, looking of the gronud and then upe to Narout. "Well I'me no waatei fro it to be afishiola! Tenten say, jumping of Nartuo agina, and then naortu's griosl wraped up Nartuo in a licky blankite of sexings.

It was of as with Kakashi say, whlei Nartuo'se glirso and hiem was of to eat at Ichiraku ramen, thaire was of big justsu in sky liek of Tobi, but this time it of Tsunade. "Attention shitizens of Cuntoha and the Alied Shionbi Froces: the challenge set by Tobi has of now endid! Though thaire wuore meny valium effoirts, in the ...end only on nigga was victoriouse. He is a yougn man who'se penis is now of legend, who'se orgasms are the antheim of our freedom, he is... Naruto Uzumaki!" Theyre' was of chreeing and most of lauffghter , and seom peeps strated to chant Naruto! It ermind the jichurioksi of wehn he retruned to his vallaje, with of people chreeing hiem. After a mominet, Tusnade cuntinude. "But this is not final ustlimadte edning; Naruto and hiw simmen will face Tobi adn 3 ouhrs, 21 mionnets! aNd 0 secunts! So Naortu, it is of time to prepare! Raise you b*ner up for Konhao, and the woleh world!" Thaireo was bige wave of aplause, and Naorut move to ayp fro his ramen, but Teuchi stopt hiem. "This ones on me, nigga." "Thanks a bunch!" "Itsl the leseat we coodul fo dor a penis as mnagicficent as youres,,," Ayame said. naortu Bulsht, then waasevd goodbue and left of back fro the traneing feild with his harem. The tiem passed with woorying,s, Naruto triyng to be of figure out masterbplan for beeting Tobi. , bute befreo he knwe it, the time was up!

"Are you reedy, nAruto?" Asked Sakura of hime. "If you're with me, I'm reddy fro anything!" Naruto say to her, of the Nice Guy pose. Sakura smiledt and gave hiem a huge, her fingers wadnerfindng theair way to Nartuo's but-tocks, into his anus for a breif moment of sexing.

"Okay everyone!" Naruto shoutid. "Let's chillax fro just a monimet, and have a bit of fun. I porsmie tis is no end of wrold!"

"He's right," Samui saied to being with of agreeings. "Just keepe a cool hdae, dont' get too wooriend. Heare," Samui saied, pulling out onae oaf he breastices form her tope. "let's chill, gise." Then of Mei and Tokiwa and Ino did the same, and soon all of Nartuo's girls dide, asdn they strated rubeing their exposde breastices aginast each otreh, then toucheing them and kaeikng of cunetcetd circel arodnu Naruto, humming a wordless tune. and hopping up and dwon a few incheis.

"Do I even want to know what I'm Interrupting?" Tobi asdkt. Godzilla music played ash theiy're heads whiped to arondu Tobi. "Youer hour of reokcinkg has come, Nartuo! The curse of hatred wil revele its' final truth to you!"

"You're wrong,! As cray as thies may sodun, I start to no hate you Tobi. I understrand more of anyone want to end cicle of hate and live in bettier world- but if you think be whining this battle yoer' wrong! It 44 to one!"

"...wrong- it is forty-four to 2" Then of a women apere from Toibs' jstu dumention, and then thyed sede it was... Tsunade! She was of nakaead, her ahire of dwon form its pigtaless and blow of with the wind. Inexplicably, Tobi was of naked too, and he thursted into Tusnade, and there was big anime squence of cluse-ups and falshings of light as Tsndaue's clame mark activate. "Oh, and I brote some of my fredins to wacht." Tobi snapt of his fgignners, and his Six Paths pooped up!. Naruto saw of hies fromer jichnuriki peeps, and gave of order.

"Sasame and some other if you want to help, taaek care of the Paths fro me." Sasame noddid. and separated of to side. "Everyone esel, flite formaatishion! Karin, lest' go!" Kainr jogedtarondu to naortu, bedning ovre for Nartuo to put of his shape in hoer. Fingers went to anuses, and soon Narotu's harem was of up in air, Tobi following them soon. Naruto of hear soduns of teh fighte witht he six path, and Tobi poitend of them to begina a speeking. "Strength in nubmers a liw, the nubmer is one! I shall swho youse!" Stuande dartid ine, adn Narotu adn hise gorls did the rocket bosto away. "We cunata' let thiem get to close! Ami, Tenten!" Twhe tow threw otu a baraage of shurkens, Ami's of wtohi thie fire charka and Tentens' wothi exlploding tgast. The Othier gorsl heldps too, throwsifng tlso of shurkines and Ckuntasi. But it seme to now work, Tsunade of begine of with the sfpashe trowuhg the atacks, zizgaggina towerdsa Naruto. But Tenten had hers on stringsf, anad puled them back arondu to Tobi; one gote hiem bute the resti dimsed...

Menewhile, Sasame was of cnfrotned Tobsi' Diva Path. She treid of thrwoing sume of her shurikenesat the girl, but she used of a mytresious froce to defelect them back at hier!. Sasame caoghut one of them and ran back ina fro an taccking, but it push her away agina! "It be of no use," The green hiared orls saied. "This be of batle you nowk hope aot swoin." then the girol begains ot grwo charka wings like of a beatle, and was fly to Sasame! But Sasame was ready, and made of qwuick hadsn signs, and put of plam on the gorndu. "Ifninite Embrace!" A qwuiare pilar of purple lgith shote upe , tarpping the grene haried girl on it. She made of s acreamy face, and her charka wigns filckered. To eb the qwuick Sasame puled oute s seaeling scroll, aand then of pute the girl away into it. But now of Tobis' other pAths' notis her, and move int! Sasme being to bapnic, but Goro rush to help, and aslof Moegi!

"Sasmase! The onus with the stafe can absord charaks!" Goro warned. "And the one with armors has laser beams! I coudlnet hurt it much, erther." "Then I'le take care of that one, bute I nede a bit to parepare," Goro Said. Sasmea and Moegi covred fro her, Mwith Moegi doing Kirin to hit the old guy of Tbiso's Paths, and Ssame seaeld hiem. Ite was of tought with all the atackcings to kepe the apsth Away from Goro, but it was osnfly of the for long eounuhgf, and gOro opined hore weiyse from meditatshion! "Readdy now!" Shie made the Tiger ahdans signs, then go oaf al froues. "There was of falmaey f charka goo ovref her boddy, "Safe Art: Qulin Micimry technique!" Then Groo mbe of rampage, of swfit firerce and grasefulc manuvers. The oen of Tobis' Patsh with the glon boldn hair was of to summon big huge animsla, to surond Sasame and Meogi and Goro.

Back with Naorut, they was of trying to be long streme oaf jstus, but Tobi still of phase with Tusnade! Mei was doing her misty justu, and Kurstochusi some lave natured jutsu's making of a lava field blewo, and Ami adn Yruika did frei jstusu's abovefe them and Samui adn Irasibi did water stremae jtusu's and Komachi thwer bunchies of nideels and Tenten msounnod tlso of weppzun to shootings, evreyone helpt outs a lot. The backround music got louder, and Tsunade chraged in, and did her Nevrous Stsysem Ruptreu attacinkg on Samui! Samui atreid to atack bkca, but staraped flapping arondu. Efven of spilt secdoni, Tsunade and Tobi got hit of needles and knunati. naortu"S Haremi kept of the attackings streame, but Tobi and Stunade came. in agina, up to the front. They sawed of Tsunade panting, and then she yell; "Nigga art: Queef of Destiny!" There was big anime burst of acid green water form Tusnade's p*ssy wich go veroe the girsln In the front of the filght fromwatiosn,. They screaem, and fele a bruning of like as to being with acid! There was replay of attack from 2 difrent angles, adn then Tobi and Stuandea was to pshae away trhogu more attackinsg.

"Oh no! Are you gise okay!" Askted Naortu. "No, woe of nieod water!" Sadie Skaura. Israbi noddied, and did wa aswetre justu to wash of the goopyniss, wich still brun but only as not bada. Naortu gave a sruge of charka sto his gorsl, and of the spekeings: "Let's keep upe, I wnoke we'l get thim! We already dide once!"

"But we of going for nearyl 5 minnets! and onyl once!" Complain Bachinko.

"Dont' woory, we can wine this! Beleive it!" Naruto gorned and Sexed karin for a secundt, and then flied them oof to Tobi and Stunade.

Back dwon belwo, Goro's rapmage reach of stope point with the Asura Phat of Tobi, the big armoerd gie. She of get otehrs, her atackinsg foer beign to freice and she soerhvwehldm the otherso leaving pieces of them liek the braf of a 6 year old. Samesa heseleads swent of seleaisng those, with Moegi to back her up from the others,. They of weant to hlepa Goro aginast the armor gie, but it was to dagnersou to get esolce. Goro kept of her al fours hard atackings, but Han(thast his name) was of strike with furries too, and it hwas hdard to keep of evefen of hime. Han dide stemae justus, and they of killdaite the planst down to the drit, but of Goro'se charka kepet hier sage. Kowning of this, Goro got readdy and did spning tsepts and cross arms, then jeapt forwerds and did of slash of full power with her hands- and it borke of hasn's Armor! He still fited back but nor as strpng now, afnd afteir a few more hard attackings he stubmled back, and Goro breeathed a pulne of shinyn wihte fire that punch throuhg hiem and wash overonto the ma lava fields of Mei and Kurostuchi. Goro's Safe Mode charaka was of used up, and she breathe hard as she call for Sasame and Meogli. They dasht ovre, S adn Sasme sealedt han of her Scroll.

"Naorut!" Sasame called. Goro and Mogli joietndt in callindf hiem, and aftre a minnet, Naortu and the gorsl botsoetd around to pick themie upe. They sawed that Naortu adn the girsl wore of beat, and hade wuneds.

Tobi flied arondu to faecs them with Tsunade, the heat makinsg miraje draft thigsn from the lava flieds. "This is of final houre, Naruto! You is of show gode untiy, but gratest is of untiy oafter dETH!" Then Tsunade mad eof hadn signes, and said; "Lighteninf Style.,: Lighetening BlaL!" a Hugea golbe of liteningh charka fromed in front of hier, and then shote to Hanruato and the grosl! Teten had of qwuick thinkings and did a chain of wepunzs from a srcroll to grondu to chanel away the ataack, but itmuved away and burstid of craclkings of Naorrtus's haierm! Thaire were criesa of fillinfg the aires as of the painings of as constipaterd tailed beesat. Music of omnious chantinsg strated of the brackoundu. Tunsade flew in for ahd t-hand beetings, but only of to Samiu and Komachi before Naoartu amnverd them awuya. Shizuen did of her Posion Breath jstusu, and Tobi and Tusnaed flew of righte throweu it! but they of no die!

"How is this!" Say hSizune.

"Now that of the end is nie, I revelea the secret: The clameing jsutu had of two pirpusero: to enhacnie youre powers, but aslo... to dranie of youre charka and gife it to me!" Tobi said with villaniyt. Narutos's hareim and hiem were of big shockings! I stile have of mroe charka than aefven Naruto now!"

"So that be of the recharge nede,..." Say Shizune, who got of frowny face. "Exactly. " Tobi saide of smugniss. Naruto gaev Karin t2 taps on her ritegh but-tock, and hes pasdt o the secrite signal algon/

"GO!"! Nartuos shoutied, and all hies gorsl make of hand siglnas, doing jsutsu aimed of Tusnade ond adn Tobi. But he of lafft, and asbroded thiem with his Rinegan- but thien Mei and Kurostuchi clones popt up arondu hiem,! He gaeve of mreo laffings asnd to bei of the swatting thiem atway, but it no work! His hasdn stay insdie the conles! Tushnade was gote thies wayt too, and had of a pain face, and came of Tobi. Lava stile Clones?

TI "Time to make some marmalade..," Say Naruto. He toke his grils forwerds after Tobi and Tsunade as the lava clones weiyghed them down. Risa and Shizuka got in a few good attackings, but then of Stunade use clones to nokc them and Tamaki adn Hana away! Yurika sawed of Tobi only haeve one eye open, and begin to speak of this when Sesame open mouth frist: "Gise, do you trust me?"

"I trsut you, Sasme." Said of Naruto, and othier girls nodeed. Hoping up to frunt of the fromations, she got Shion sto put her fingers in her anaaus, and when Tsunade lened down to smash of the clonse form her hands, Sasame mad eof the hand sign and say, "Ckahra Thread Tecinhique!" Tobi eye raisd, but he was to slow to evade it with the clones of him, and it wrapedarond hiem,. "He screamed, and a mountain explodicated in iwa. "This, this ise oure pain, Tobi! Tish is pain of ninja form al around the world, made by you! We won't let you wine!"

"Sasame, cut it befreo impact!" Yurika say. Then jusmping upe hie,, she sumersoualt ed ovre Stunade, and shote a shuriken from her vagina! It catch Tobi of with surpiseing, and hit hiem of good eye, the Rinegan! He yelledt and shake of the shuriken away, as Yurika landed back with Naruto. At of theat, he stubmle back from Tsunade who had of hadns free now. Mei made of hand signs with Korutsuchi, and their clones were of sunk into ground some. Naruto flew by and picked up Tsunadae, and then when some away, Began to make of a raSen-shuriken, but Tenten stopt hime.

"NO, Naruto! Don't you get it? If you strike hem dione, you only cuntinue the cruse of hatreid!" New backround music(Destiny, of gAlneryus) started playing. "I take lead hear, but I'le neade charka from all of you. Believe on me like you of believe in Narout, we can do it!" She of hop to the front and Sasme put her fingers in Tenten's p*ssy, and felt of the flwo of everyones's charka, and she puled out a kunai, and hold it forwerds,. There was anime glow from it, and then of it started to spine, getting bigger, as of the first b*ner of a young virgin. Finaly it got to be of size of a grey hondu busey, and Tenten of screaamed, "HIden techniqeu: Gigga Drill Br***ker!" Then naroutO's harem roeckit Bosoted down into Tobi like a forgoten penis of hope into the p*ssy of the future., with a bige anime exlploshion, that explodid again like a flower bloowming in the uterus of love.

At of the last, the batle was ovre. the backrondu music turnt down, And Naruto bit Karint on the sholder. Her heleing charka went out frome hier to all Of Naruto's harem, and they of felt better enoufgh. They got out from the flight formantions, and they went arodun to pick up Samui and the other girls kncodet of dirung the batle, and Shizune and Sakura and Tsundae healped them, Tsundae undiong her Nervous Sistem Rputrue of Samui. naruto Looked around at all of them then, feleing of a smile. "We did it!"

But then the backround music stoped, and Tsunade shook her head. "No, there is of one final mesure." There were big shockings on the faeaces of the Harem, and anime lines as they lokked to The Hokafe. "The jtusu is of permaneint, and so of for it was remained, then Tobi to be of resireucted after enoufgh justu used, and he get of chakra."

"So we diddent really do it?" Tenten said, with fearilu askings. "Not quite, for of to brake it, Is I the keystone. I of must be clamed after Tobi dfeted, and then it stope." So then all was loke to Naruto then, and he gulpt. Tsunade who made come here finger to Naurot. "Maek our villaje proud," She say to hiem with sexiness in ear. She srated toucheing hiem, and then of pule hime in for big kise. Naruto begina to get a big shape, of seeing Tsunade of greate kissing, feeling her big shape of press aginast hiem in they embriace. Naruto moned, his whands wandherinding over the Hokage's back. aFter a mominet she pullde theim to the grass, and moned of theri kissings wraping her legs over Narotus's back his shape and b*lls pressing aginast her p*ssy, and he strated to givfe her smal sexings. He lookedt down of Tsunade, nda her swepeing cruves of her breastices, and he touched of them before Tsunade gaev ihifme a hard lusting look, and he moved up and got with his shape to the being of inside her, to her vagina. he sexed her with gruntings, her girly musels sqwuieezing hime tieght, and Stundae begain to rise up,. Naruto tried to hold her down, and sexed Tsunade efven harder, but she kept going up and suddinyl they were floating in the air, Naruto of holding Studnade fast around the waist, banging her hadra with ahis as esxings, her breastices jigling some as they slowyl turnt around adn lifted up into the air.

"Has it gone yet?" Naruto was asked of a grunt. "I haven- AAAAHH HNNNNGuh, no, not yet," Tsunade replide, holding of Naruto adround the neck, leaning back a litle. Naruto began to lick and suck on the creamy skine of Tsunades's breastice, enjoeying this new taste of hise HOkafe,. Tusande dureticd his head dnow a litle lower, to her nippel, where Naurot locketd one his moufth, gving it an nip with his teeth, mixings in gentile bitey sexings with his suckings/ Tsunade 's moning got louder, bringing Naruto's b*ner to full masximum hard insied her, and he strated sexing her agina, agina. He gaeve yelling grones, his Kage's p*ssy getting of highe intamate heaat, his penis almsot of burst into lusty flames. Tsunade felt of the heteata spreding from her girly musels, making her gut and p*ssy start to be on f tense uope, wokning the momenit was close. Narutos'e tongeu hang out a bit as he moaned and lokked up to her, and Tsunade cored his outh with hier own, giving Naruto a lusty kiss with smototh tungoines, and then naortu broke it of his leaning back, ginvging a yell, jamming his b*ner into Tsunade as he begain to throbe in her, and Tsunade strated to pulse, Naruto hearing of her own sexy monae as he felt his love juisce shoot into her in big shotes, and felt her love juisece burst onto hiem. Tsunade felt a heat one her loerewer back then a tingle that spred back to her girly musels, casuging themi to cnliench and shuder on Naruto, who throbed in her one last tiem, and there was big anime burst of fireworks that spiral and then from Tsunade's back, and then boom of around them, as they floatid gently blkac to the grondu.

"You dide it!" Sakura explcaimed. "Our clame marks are gone!" Sakura had of a crying hapy look of her face, and she and Hinata and al the other rusht over to give Naruto his victory peresnt.

So now after they wetn back to the base and got healed more and chagned, into fewrsh clothes, they was all haveing a big ol' meal at Ramen Ichiraku. "Wea've been making this since yesturday," Teuchi said.; with froesighte. Naruto smiled, and stile of saw Ayame and the two new gise working at more in teh back.

"Call me cray," Saide Kurostuchi, in bweteen eatings of Ramen, "But I think I'le miss you when I go back to Iwa." Hokutoa noddid with agreeings, and so die some of ther other grosl.

"I'le misse flyign," Ami slaminted. Adn oal of narout's girls gave mrumed of agreeings.

"And I'll mise you guise to," Naortu said. There was oaf qwuietings in Ichirakuo Ramen, and peepole turned to Naruto. "This have been of cray, but also of fune; I've moade of new frends and had of goten to know odl onse bettrei. But... of some frends not tsay arondu, and I have one I stile need to gete back..."

"Sasuke, righte?" Asked Mei. "Uh-huh. And but... I see now of famliy, and freinds, and want to show Sasuke he of still hasf reinds Heare, too. So... ife yoo gise cood, I'de reealy aprecishioate it if you came. with me, for to get sAsuke."

"Sakura noddid. "And you can do it Naruto, I'le go with you!" Meny of Naortu's grosl noddid, efven of like Samui. "I now to now only way of beating hate is of frends and teamwork." Then Naruto smiled of agreeings, and anime haapy music strated to play.

Epalog

Theaire was aplause as the theme music of teh show, fadded. "Welcume back to teh Mori show," Saide of Mori, an d kinda odl gie with gray hair, weraing of cumforteable drak colours. Now fore oruoe next gests wea've nexer hade anytohoing liek this befreo- over the lweast few mutnchs the swho has been geting callas from al arondu the Five grater Natishions, from over two dozen wiommen, claming this one nigga is the father, and- okay, Takashi just handead me the totale nubmer,"Saide Mori, hodling up a indecsk card. "#6! Thirty06 wimmone from places likes Iwa all the way to the Land of Bears, ninjaas from all waaskl of lief have been caling my show, saying this one man is teh father.

Now, fro thies to be treo, al fo thease womein must haveb beene sexed aardoun the same time, and the disatance betwene some of these laddies is incredbile, yet the callas persost. So whute we dide was fly in all of thsees womein, and theyr'e here on the show today- and youe'wl be surpisered to see some of theim. Let's geit a shote of them, coudl we." Teh camrea switched and got looke of teh frist few rows, wich of filed with ninja, like of Tenten and Hana and Tokiwa and Samiui and... Tsunade! Teh camrea tostyaed on heir for a momeint, befreo changing back to Mori. "And that was indede the Hokafe, ladsei and getnliemen. Al olfs these woemn have bene gifeven patrenity tests, and to say of the elast the resolts oraff schokcinsg. HOweveir, there is one more man who has caled, ands saaid to be of the father of one of these women's babbies,- only of one. So lets' bringa that women ouat to talk, shall we?" The crwod cheered, and then the guest music played. "Ladesi and gentliemen plsea rise fro the Mizukage of the lAnd of Waoter, Mei Treumi!" Out walked Mei, of having a big bellie, and asloof shroter hair, onyl to her bute-tocks.

"So this myetsery gie nailed toeh Mizuakage?" Kiba askdt, pointing to teh TV.

"aparently," Sreplied Shizkamaru. , eating a potato chip. "Ridcuolous,.." Kiba wispered of self.

"Lady Mizakageu, thank you fro cumming on the shwo today." " Oh, it be of no truoble. " "Now, may I askeding, where were you wneh hte child was conseved/"

"I was of Konoha, with the Alied SHionbi froesc."

"I see, so that opines teh dore for the father to be fo fomr potentshilaly anywhere. And who long where you ins SOnkoha?" "Just of a cupple weeks, untile the war was ovre. And. of the babbies frather , he of frome Konoha or Kiki. " "Frome Knoha or your home twon of Kiri?" "Yesh." Mei gave of a smile, and rubed her belly.

"Mei, that of lots of roem to work with. Are of you sure?" Popsitieve." "Mei, are yous sure?" "Mizukage don't lie, nigga." "Alrighte, okay. Now, without giving away to mochu, lets' talk aboot the potnsthiol fathers,; start withe teh onesu formr Kri."

"Oh, hiem I've nown of long time, he a gode yung man-" "Esxcuse me, may I asak how yung?" "Of 17 years." "Sevnetene. Cuntinue." There was of mrumuorings in arudinece as Mei spoke agina. "He is of yougn, but a prosiming nigjnja. Poeple get dwon on hiem because hes' shie, but ther'si of a stgroned isde of hiem, too. He of grwon so much, and matchured into oustnadeing nigga."

"Okay, he sounds of a niece gie, now tell us asfew things of the Konoha ninjaf." There was of shote of the girplsin the odieanuce agina, of them being nervoius/

"Hey! TH_ that's my sister!" Yelledt Kiba.

"And you're moms' ritehg beside her," Choji pointeid out with no helpings, aand he munch on chipes. "Nono, no... thsi, it cunt be..."

"Oh, the Konoaha boy?" Mei lkaffed. 'I Mastrubated to hiem every day tile I gote back to Kiri. I lvoe thate tieghte little but-tocks of hise. He... of sweet, bute he aslo have big fire inside, it of hise nigga way. The way ke heisd me, I knew he was of watning me, not just to of b*ne teh Mizukafe. M He made me of being to fele as woman fro firts of long tiem., he hase fo that sincerity and spimle briteghniss of hime." Mei of smiled at to Morei. "I haaepyp wonking that of who the father be, my child will be babbyie of a rheoi."

"And mae I ask, how is of odl this yogun ningaj from Konohase, Mei?" "He of a litely yunger than the other." "So are we of tatlking 15, mabbe 16? Thats' brodieing on ilgeal, Mei."

"Ninja lwa isa of daidfretna, it no ilgeal. He is of man, he fireghted on teh war, as did the other."

"So wodlu wyosu saaoy you go for this yogun warraior type, or...?" "It no young waoriorae toeya, Mori. Teh mein amy age, they of only see the Kage, and to be of intimatedaed, efven if of good niece gies; it begin of these two gaot to knwo me as Mei, wichiw I like fro men ovre nwokng as Kage. Adn... I wood not say as of they being warioaiar, types, I thikna as that of onyl be they poresffsion."

"Alrighte. Well we is of ahaveing theim abroth backstrage, so let's bring one o theim aout. "Chojruo, come on in!" The gesut music played, and foa f young nigga with wblue ahirea walked onstage, to stiso of next to Mei on teh beige couching. She leaned oaver a dn gave hiem of kiis, fdonling his crotchular areal. "Chojuro, gode to mete you." Mori says, with hand shakings. Theer wase of awkwrad, as lall see Chojuro was of bgeting a shape from Mei's kise. Mori look aout to the crowd, and went agina to for the speaking of with Chorujo. "Now, How long have yoau KNown Mei, Chojuro?"

"Well, oef her begin teh Kaaage I know of sicen she toke oafice,a bute I is to being her boddy gruad for just aboot 2 years." "Two years. So, tell me a cupple thinsg you admiea aboot Mei heare."

"Wlei, she of keep ofpena minad, to be of fowerdas thinkinsg. Kiri of be from hard tiems, befreo her, bute she turn thiasng arondu. And, she of havinag a beautfil smile, tlike the dawn of anuses on codl winter morn."

Mori noddid, touched. "I can really se the cuntectshnio between you two, but I wasnt to ask... has thaire always bene this, sort of... underlyign exual side to youres' realthipship. ?" Mei shoke her head, absinthe mididely rubeing CHorujo's thiegh. "Ther of be nos tension, but jsut until resently. I of see how CHojuro was of grown adn cute now, and of knwoing of crose how he wood alwyas loke at me, so tedner and kind. I ewkn it was of the tiem then, give Chojuro all oaf me."

"Alrighte. Well, we'al be back after af qwuick word froma aourh snoposers, bizzles." The comearcshila music played, as they crowd clapted.

"So apreaintly Ino was no reealy on S-rankedt mishion," Choji said, muhcning on chips with btreayal.

"Semes like freacking' evreyone was there, I efven saw Kurenai-sensei.," iba laminted.

"Well, s It kinda figgures she wodul of want someune after Asuma-sensei passdt away," Shikamaru siad. "But what blow mymdni is of seing LAADY TSUNADE there. Becuase one, she either is fan of The Mori Show, or two..." Shiakmaru left the ofvbiosu asnwer in the air, and of looke back to the TV, of seeing the 'Wazzup?" iwa Lighte Bere cumercshila on.

"But who coodlu this mystery gie be? Kakashi? I wonk of hiem haeving a big aherem, and aprenatly hei's to die fro wihtoute his mask." Kiba conpustulated.

"Or Shino,"Shiakmaru saied. "There are of thigsn I heard the grosl say of his bugs..."

"Reealy , Shika? I'me eating." Kiba said, bragind anotreh hadnful of chsp. "But he deos have point," Choji say. "He dide have 17 aat the end, and I wonk Hinata was with hiem." Kiba and Shikamaru noddeid, and tHe Mori Show came back .

"Alrgihte, Welcuome back to het show! Wea're heare with the Mizukafge Mei Teruim and her lover Chojuro, getting to kwno them befreo the patrutneity test results are revelad. Now, Mei, CHoruoj, I jst w sawed of you tow look viery haepy togethier, so I of wanted tio ask how the secundt man has impacteid your relashtthship."

"Mei looked of CHojuro froa secuntd. "I think of hiem sometimes, and send hime... pictures."

"So some lucky bastrad has nude pics of the Mizukage,aa" Kiba said. "Remind me why I strile try to date, because this mystery gie clearly wins at evretyhgins."

"-and he is of important nigga in Konoha, so we only met once, when I gaev hiem the news."

"Kakashi," The ybos choriused.

"And cHojuro, how aboot youwa?" "Well Mori, at times I think of hiem too, adn whaut kdin of anus-munchesr he muest be to heave atracted Mei, if he codul alove aher abatter thaen me."

"Hmm. Okay well befreo we reveal the test reasults, let's bring hiem out and talk". A stajge hadn hadniend Mori the envelope as the guest music played and the secund giuyes walkedt out. It was of crose, Naruto. The bogys moufths fell open, and a chip tumbled from kibas' lips like the prayer of an Anus lord. "Fuck..." Shiakmaru said., befroe sighing and faceplaming.

"Naortu, a plesure a to meat yoau," OMri greaeteid with hand shakings, baereof Narortu sat down ona sother side of Mei and the ocuch. "I only have a few qwuick wqukestionsh for you, then we'll get to teh part eaveryoneus' waiting for." Naruto noddeid, and glanced down as Mei holdid hies hands. "Now, Nartuo how long haseve you known Mei?"

"Well, it was of just a ewf days before ahte end of the war, and we'ave bene writing to eaoch other since."

"So a shrto time, then. Woould you say your bond is based on psyhical atraction? Mei mentioneda liking for your but-tocks." Naruto bulsht, and stubmeled with hise words. "Well,uh, becaose of teh chalinge I geuss you cooudl say it was what strated our relatshionship, but no, i"de say-" But then Chojuro was of speaking with interuptings!

"Well I'de say it's all of being pshycali atracsthion!" Chojusruo stood, pointinged over at Naruto. "S- Sumetimes Mei calls out your name in bde instead of mine!" Choji choked on hisbitings of chips, and Shikamoaur poundid on his back. "Oh, Wel maybbe theiar'es a reasoun fro that!" Naruto retliated, as of scropinon's b*ll sack. "Maebbye I is osf bettore sexer than you!" Chojuro puled Naruto of hies colluar to hime. "Shut up, You don't knwo me! You don't know me! I've made her moan for hours!"

"A fistul of Ryo says she was faking some of ite!" Sadie Naruto, snapeing back. Then CHojuro was of to colur and eblow wrestle with of Naruto, and the audience shoutid "Fight!' With loud chantings. After a momenit Mei pushed thiem apart, and secruity held them back.

"Okaye, I think its' time. I have the parenity test resoluts righte heare in this onvelope," Mori said, hodlings pus the manilaraper. With slowness, Mori opined it a puled out the sheets of paraper. "Okay... for all the women in the front rows..." for Dramatickings, Mori loked over the results agina. "You doni't have to wrooy. Naurto IS the father of your children. " Kiba screamed with gornings and there was a shote of the women who usedt to be of Naruto's harem. Meny lokked relieved, but some were anoyed and scraed. Theiare was of big chereings rom teh aduiences, and Mori had to qwuiet tmeh. "Mei, Mei!" Mori waved the resultps and she lookde of hiem. "Mei, gentliemen... Chojuro, Naruto..." With more dramatickings, Mori looked over the praterenity test reosults. there was big silence now, and Kiba aand Choji and Shiakmoaru leaaned to edjge of seats. "Naruto... you ARE the father of Mei's child!" The remote dropt from kiba's hand as of the anus of Sasuke, and he slowyl fell ovre. There was big riot and cheerings of the studio, as Chojuro sank to his knsee and Guile's Theme of strateid aplying, with Naruto doing a dacen. "Thatasa'st all the tiem we have fro the Mori show today, make sure to join use tomowrwp. Goodbye!"

The Edn